and went up into a mountain and sat down there 30. And great multitudes came unto him having with them those that were lame blind dumb maimed and many others and cast them down at Jesus feet and he healed them 29 30. Note How earnestly will men seek for bodily heaâ—th who are senseless of their Souls concerns If Christs Ministers could give all men health and wealth what abundance of followers would they have and who would for this imprison persecute or silence them 31. Insomuch that the multitude wondered when they saw the dumb to speak â—â—e maimed to be whole the lame to walk and the blind to see and they glorified the God of Israel 31. Note Great and sensâ—ble Miracles and 〈◊〉 force men to acknowledge the hand of God and to praise him 32. Then Jesus called his disciples to him and said I have compassion on the multitude because they continue with me now three days and have nothing to eat I will not send them away fasting lest they faint by the way 33. And his disciples say to him Whence should we have so much bread in the wilderness as to fill so great a multitude 34. And Jesus saith to them How many loaves have ye and they said Seven and a few fishes 35. And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the ground 36. And he took the seven loaves and the fishes and gave thanks and brake them and gave to his disciples and the disciples to the multitude 37. and they did all eat and were filled and took up of the broken meat that was left seven baskets full 38. And they that did eat were four thousand men beside women and children 39. And he sent away the multitude and took ship and came into the coasts of Magdala 32 c. This was the second Miracle of compassionate feeding the hungry Is not Christ in Heaven as merciful and sufficient for Soul and body as he was on Earth CHAP. XVI 1. THe Pharisees also with the Sadducees came and tempting desired him to shew them a sign from heaven 1. Not believing the reports of all his Miracles they desired that they themselves might see some sign from Heaven which might certainly prove that God had sent him thinking that he could not do it 2. He answered and said to them when it is evening ye say it will be fair weather for the sky is red 3. And in the morning It will be foul weather to day for the sky is red and lowring O ye hypocrites ye can discern the face of the sky but can ye not discern the signs of the times 2 3. You can conjecture what weather will be by the sky And is it to you so hard a matter to know by my doctrine and all the miracles and good works that I have done that I am sent of God that you must prescribe what signs God shall shew you from heaven before you will believe 4. A wicked and adulterous generation seeketh after a sign and there shall no sign be given to it but the sign of the prophet Jonas And he left them and departed 4. When your own wickedness hindereth you bebelief you call for a sign from heaven to convince you But I again tell you you shall have no sign but that of the Prophet Jonah He that is filthy let him be filthy still 5. And when his disciples were come to the other side they had forgotten to take bread 6. Then Jesus said to them Take heed and beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees 5 6. Note Christ doth not bid them to avoid all converse with these men or not to hear them read the Law of Moses but to take heed of receiving any of their false doctrine 7. And they reasoned among themselves saying It is because we have taken no bread 8. Which when Jesus perceived he said to them O ye of little faith why reason ye among your selves because ye have brought no bread 9. Do ye not yet understand neither remember ye the five loaves of the five thousand and how many baskets ye took up 10. Neither the seven loaves of the four thousand and how many baskets ye took up 11. How is it that ye do not understand that I spake not to you concerning bread that ye should beware of the leaven of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees 12. Ten understood they how that he bade them not beware of of the leaven of bread but of the doctrine of the Pharisees and of the Sadducees 7 c. We are dull of understanding till Christ instruct us and apt to put a carnal sence upon his words 13. When Jesus came into the coasts of Cesarea Philippi he asked his disciples saying Whom do men say that I the Son of man am 13. Note Christ would not so much as urge his own Disciples to confess him to be the Christ till his works were a cogent testimony that their faith might not be precarious nor by bare command but by convincing evidence 14. And they said Some say thou art John the Baptist some Elias and others Jeremias or one of the Prophets 14. Note 1. Men were convinced that he was of God that is the multitude but not the Rulers But they thought he was not the Messiah but some great Prophets Soul in a new body 2. By this it is evident that the multitude then believed the immortality of the Soul else they could not think that those Souls came into other Bodies 15 16. He saith to them But whom say ye that I am And Simon Peter answered and said Thou art the Christ the son of the living God 15 16. Note 1. It was meet that those that were to preach Christ to others should be brought to an open confession of him themselves 2. It s like the rest believed as Peter tho he only spake 17. And Jesus answered and said to him Blessed art thou Simon Bar-Jonah for flesh and bloud hath not revealed it to thee but my Father who is in heaven 17. It is a point of so great importance to Sanctification Justification and Salvation verily to believe me to be the Christ and Saviour that this faith is the evidence and means of thy blessedness It is not mere man that hath revealed this so as to make thee a true believer but my heavenly Father by my works and word and by his grace 18. And I say also unto thee that thou art Peter and upon this rock I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not prevail against it 18. And as thou hast consest me to be Christ I will say to thy comfort that as thy name signifieth a Rock or Stone So by thee and thy brethren I will build my Church on this Rock agaist which all the powers of Hell the Devils and wicked men shall not prevail Note 1. It is a great controversie whether by this Rock be meant 1. Christ himself 2. Or the faith and confession of Christ
hath blessed us with all spiritual blessings in heavenly places in Christ 3. Thanks and Praise be given to God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who hath blessed us with all spiritual Blessings in Celestials or Heavenly things which tend to Glory which Christ doth purchase promise prepare and possess for us 4. According as he hath chosen us in him before the foundation of the world that we should be holy and without blame before him in love 4. As he chose us as Members of Christ whom he chose to be our Head before the World was made that we should be holy and blameless both which summarily consist in holy Love 5. Having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to himself according to the good pleasure of his will 6. To the praise of the glory of his grace wherein he hath made us accepted in the beloved 5 6. Having predestinated us to become his adopted Children to him in and by Jesus Christ of his own free and good Will that so his Grace wherein he hath made us accepted in his beloved Son might have the Praise and Glory Note 1. That the Election is from before the Foundation of the World 2. That it is one Decree or Election of God by which he chuseth Christ to be our Head and us to be his Members 3. It is one and the same Election by which God hath chosen us to the praise and glory of his Grace to be saved and to be holy and blameless in Love On Gods part it is by one Act and on our part it is to one state of Blessedness as Generation maketh one Man though as objectively that one have many Parts it may accordingly be named Many and distinguished And the Essentials are given at once though the Integrals and Augmentation be after given by degrees 4. That Love is the sum of that Holiness and Blamelesness to which we are predestinated 5. That we are not onely Predestinated to Life on condition of Holiness but are Predestinated to Holiness it self and consequently to Faith and Repentance and not onely on condition that we believe and repent And so Election is of Individual Persons to Faith Holiness and Salvation and not onely of Believers to Salvation or of Persons to be saved if they believe A Conditional puts nothing into being or act Were the Scripture dark in the Point of Gods free Electing of some to Faith and Repentance more than others of equal Guilt and Pravity Experience might fully satisfie us of it 7 8. In whom we have redemption through his blood the forgiveness of sins according to the riches of his grace wherein he hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence 7 8. In whom we have deliverance by Redemption through the Sacrifice of his Blood for our Sins even the forgiveness of all our Sin which manifesteth the Riches of his Grace and Bounty from which this Gift proceedeth in which he abounded toward us in the exercise of that wonderful Divine Wisdom and Prudence in the way of our Salvation by Christ which to search and know is the greatest Wisdom and Prudence of Man 9. Having made known unto us the mystery of his will according to his good pleasure which he hath purposed in himself 9. Having now opened to us the Mystery of his own Will and good Pleasure which he purposed in himself but was little known by Jews or Gentiles 10. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times he might gather together in one all things in Christ both which are in heaven and which are on earth even in him 10. That when he saw the fit time fully come he might gather into one Universal Church united to Christ the Head as his Kingdom and Body both Jews and Gentiles yea Angels and Men the departed Souls and those on Earth to be One I say in him their Head and King Note Those that confine this to Jews and Gentiles yea and those that exclude Angels force the Text without proof For though Angels sinned not Christ may gather us into one Heavenly Society with them and make us like them himself being the Head 11. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance being predestinated according to the purpose of him who worketh all things after the counsel of his own will 11. In whom also we have our Lot of Inheritance being thereto predestinated by God who calleth whom he pleaseth and worketh all things according to his own Counsel Wisdom and Will 12. That we should be to the praise of his glory who first trusted in Christ 12. That we who were first called and made Believers in Christ might be the First-fruits of his Church and bring him much Praise and Glory by our Service 13. In whom ye also trusted after that ye heard the word of truth the gospel of your salvation In whom also after that ye believed ye were sealed with that holy Spirit of promise 13. In whom you trusted when you had heard the true Gospel of your Salvation and in and by Christ after you believed you received the great Gift of the promised Spirit which is Gods Seal upon you and the Seal of the Truth of his Promise to you 14. Which is the earnest of our inheritance until the redemption of the purchased possession unto the praise of his glory 14. Which Spirit is given us by God as the ascertaining Earnest of our Inheritance to fit us for and assure us of our attaining the Possession of that which Christ hath purchased for those whom he had redeemed to be his peculiar People 15. Wherefore I also after I heard of your faith in the Lord Jesus and love unto all the saints 16. Cease not to give thanks for you making mention of you in my prayers 15 16. Hearing of the continuance and increase of your Faith and your Love to all the Saints and not onely to those that conform to your Minds in small or indifferent things do constantly give thanks to God for your Stability and daily pray for you 17. That the God of our Lord Jesus Christ the Father of glory may give unto you the Spirit of wisdom and revelation in the knowledge of him 17. That he that is the God of our Lord Jesus as Man who sent him and raised him from the dead and glorified him would give you yet more of the Spirit of Wisdom and Revelation that you may know yet more of the Mystery of his Love in our Redemption by Christ 18. The eyes of your understanding being enlightened that ye may know what is the hope of his calling and what the riches of the glory of his inheritance in the saints 18. That your Minds being yet more illuminated you may fullier and clearlier know to what glorioâ—s Hopes he hath called us and what Treasures of Glory he hath promised to his Saints in whom he will be glorified for ever 19. And what is the exceeding greatness of his power to us-ward who
see death and was not found because God had translated him for before his translation he had this testimony that he pleased God 5. It was by trusting God for a better unseen life that Enoch was made fit for and obtained to be translated by God without dying and so was no more seen on Earth For before it is recorded of him that he pleased God who thus rewarded him Note 1. That though Enoch died not by any corruption of his body no doubt but it had such change at its entrance into Heaven as the bodies of the living Saints shall have at Christ's Second Coming which proveth a transmutation of Elements by Scripture Testimony and as Christ's own body had which made it suitable to the heavenly Region For flesh and blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God It is made a spiritual incorruptible body as ours shall be 2. It is like that this intimateth how God would have used Man if he had not by sin contracted the guilt of threatned death 3. But it 's certain that it is recorded to tell us whither it is that Faith and Holiness do tend and that there is a better life 6. But without faith it is impossible to please him for he that cometh to God must believe that he is and that he is a rewarder of them that diligently seek him 6. Those that please God must needs be happy for that is Happiness it self But it is impossible to have a heart or life that pleaseth God without a Trusting-belief of these two Articles 1. That God is the very and only God infinite in all perfection 2. And that he is as our Ruler and Benefactor the full Rewarder of all them that with sincere diligence seek to please him in the obedience of his Governing Will or his Law revealed to them Note He that thinks there is no God can neither love trust or obey him And he that thinks he is impotent ignorant or bad or any way imperfect thinks that he is not God giveth him but the name of God while he denyeth and blasphemeth him and he that thinketh that he is not Man's Ruler morally by Law but only physically by Motion like lifeless Engines will never obey his Laws and therefore will live after his lusts and be far worsâ— than saya e Brutes as abusing a nobler Nature And he that thinks that God will let men be losers by their most costly and diligent obedience takes him to be none of our Governour or to be unjust and so not to be God indeed Nay if he believe not that his Holiness and Goodness will â—e pleased with and abundantly reward such sincere diligence And he that believeth not a life of great Reward after this cannot well believe that God is such a Rewarder of them that diligently seek him seeing what they suffer here Qu. But are these two Articles enough to Salvation Ans He that sincerely and trustingly believeth and practiseth these shall not perish but what more is necessary God will make known to him For of a truth whoever deny it God is no respecter of persons but in every Nation he that feareth God and worketh righteousness is accepted of him And if a Soul that truly loveth God and is accepted of him should be in Hell Heaven it self should be in Hell 7. By faith Noah being warned of God of things not seen as yet moved with fear prepared an ark to the saving of his house by the which he condemned the world and became heir of the righteousness which is by faith Note 1. God's Revelation was Noah's warning 2. The Flood neither seen nor likely in it self was the thing revealed and believed with the way to scape 3. True Belief will be effectual in an obedient use of God's appointed means of Salvation 4. The belief of God's Threatnings is a part of Saving Faith 5. Faithful Obedience to God condemneth the unbelieving rebellious World 6. All these acts of Faith go to make us Heirs of the Righteousness of Faith that is to be saved as those that God accounteth acceptably righteous 7. To be moved with the promised Glory and threatned Misery that is unseen is the Life of Faith 8. By faith Abraham when he was called to go out into a place which he should after receive for an inheritance obeyed and he went out not knowing whither he went 8. Why did Abraham go when God called him into an unknown Land but that he practically trusted and believed God that he would give it his Seed for an Inheritance 9. By faith he sojourned in the land of promise as in a strange countrey dwelling in tabernacles with Isaac and Jacob the heirs with him of the same promise 10. For he looked for a city which hath foundations whose builder and maker is God 9 10 And why did he and Isaac and Jacob sojourn there in Tents as strangers but because he believed that God would give his Posterity Cities there such as Jerusalem strong and walled instead of Tents and would give him in the Mean time a place in the heavenly Jerusalem for his Faith and Obedience to God 11. Through faith also Sarah her self received strength to conceive seed and was delivered of a Child when she was past age because she judged him faithful who had promised 11. And Sarah past age brought forth Isaac because she trusted God's Promise against natural probability 12. Therefore sprang there even of one and him as good as dead so many as the stars of the sky in multitude and as the sand which is by the Sea-shore innumerable 12. Thus the numerous Seed of Israel sprang from one dead to generating by believing God 13. These all died in faith not having received the promises but having seen them afar off and were perswaded of them and embraced them and confessed that they were strangers and pilgrims on the Earth 13. Both Abraham and his posterity long lived as strangers before the promised Land was given to their Successors which they received not themselves And Abraham who foresaw Christ's day and rejoyced and his believing Seed died in that Faith which saw him afar off and the heaven Glory promised by him and yet lived not to see the promised Messiah but confessed that they were Pilgrims on Earth though they believed and embraced the Promises 14. For they that say such things declare plainly that they seek a Countrey 14. And as their taking themselves for strangers in Canaan shewed that they were not yet at home and were but seekers of a Countrey promised so those that were true Believers confessing that they were but strangers and Pilgrims on Earth declare that it was a better place than Earth that they sought and hoped for 15. And truly if they had been mindful of that countrey from whence they came out they might have had opportunity to have returned 15. And it was not Chaldea whence they came which they sought for they might have returned to that 16. But now
Christ be made the holy City or his Chief Royal Seat and there will be his Thousand years Reign on Eâ—rth Others take the Holy City to mean the Reformed Churches which shall again be assaulted by all sorts of Enemies before the day of Judgment And some take the Camp of the Saints and the Beloved City to be the seven Asian Churches to whom John wrote Whatever it be if it be past I understand not what or when it was if it be to come time must expound it In general it is sure that Enemies will oft assault the Church and God will defend it 10. And the devil that deceived them was cast into the lake of fire and brimstone where the beast and the false prophet are and shall be tormented day and night for ever and ever 10. When Christ hath delivered his Church from Pagan Cruelty the same Dragon or Devil will seek new Instruments to assault it from age to age and most notably at the last But he shall be conquered after all and be cast out into torment as the Pagan Powers and Deceivers were 11 And I saw a great white throne and him that sat on it from whose face the earth and the heaven fled away and there was found no place for them 11. Some think that this speaketh not of the day of Judgment but of the calling of the Jews And some think the meaning is that when Christ sets up the Thousand years refined Church by a Resurrection and his visible presence say some or by a holy Government and People and Deliverance from Enemies say others both the Power of Infidels Turks and Heathens which are meant by the Earth and the Corrupted Church both Papal and Greek c. meant by Heaven shall all vanish that the holy City may take place But most say it describeth the day of Judgment 12. And I saw the dead small and great stand before God and the books were opened and another book was opened which is the book of life and the dead were judged out of those things which were written in the books according to their works 12. When Christ hath overcome his Churches Enemies he will judge the World and the book of their own doings and Consciences shall be opened and also Gods book of Life the Scripture or Gospel Law say some which is the Rule of Judgment or the book of Gods Decree say others in which all are enrolled that shall be saved And they shall be judged according to their works the matter of Fact being recorded in their book and the matter of right in Gods Law and the conclusion in his Decree To be judged according to their works is to be then justified or condemned as they have sincerely kept Christ's Law of Grace by which they shall be tryed or have not kept it by Faith Repentance and sincere Obedience the condition of Salvation 13. And the sea gave up her dead which were in it and death and hell delivered up the dead which were in them and they were judged every man according to their works 13. All that were any way dead were judged according to their works by the Law that they were under 14. And death and hell were cast into the lake of fire this is the second death 15. And whosoever was not found written in the book of life was cast into the lake of fire 14 15. And death and Hades that is Mortality shall to his Saints be by Christ for ever abolished or as some take it those wicked men that death and hell shall deliver up to Judgment shall be cast into hell fire This utter abolition or this damnation is called the second death And whosoever hath not right to Salvation by the Gospel Covenant or Law of grace and is not by God enrolled among the Heirs of Life was cast into the Lake of fire Mr. Potter and many others expound all this confidently and the two following Chapters of Christs judging and rewarding and punishing men in this Life But others as confidently of the Life to come Though this make the Text difficult it maketh no great doctrinal controversie both being commonly believed CHAP. XXI 1. ANd I saw a new heaven and a new earth for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away and there was no more sea 1. N. That the corrupt State of the World and the degenerate Church may be called the old heaven and earth is granted And that the Church before the End may be so reformed and blessed as that heaven and earth may be said to be new And also that fire at last shall dissolve the earth and that heaven that fell under the Curse for mans sin and there shall be no annihilation but a New Heaven and earth is plain in Peter c. But which of these is the sense of this Text is doubtful I incline most to the later that it is the new World that shall follow the conflagration and Judgment If any ask what the new earth shall be for he must take up with what God hath told us Therein shall dwell Righteousness and the Creature be delivered from the bondage of Corruption into the glorious liberty of the Soas of God and all things shall be restored Whether we shall then dwell on Earth or only a new made Generation is not so clear But the Jerusalem now in Heaven consisteth of Spirits And this must come down from Heaven and these Spirits must be again at the Resurrection embodyed And do not new bodies suit with a new Earth as Spirits with Heaven Obj. This will be to our loss Ans No God will dwell with man and be no Stranger to us then in Heaven Heaven and Earth will not be separated as now As our bodies will be no Clog to the Souls but Spiritual incorruptible bodies so Earth will be made suitable to them It s no diminution to the Glory of the Sun to shine on bodies no nor of God to Vouchsafe them his influence 2. And I John saw the holy city new Jerusalem coming down from God out of heaven prepared as a bride adorned for her husband 2. Not new created Souls but immortal Souls coming down with Christ say some before the day of Judgment say others after Many Texts seem to place it here and not in Heaven only after the Resurrection This is the Life of Preparation on our part but Souls in Heaven are further prepared by Christ 3. And I heard a great voice out of heaven saying Behold the tabernacle of God is with men and he will dwell with them and they shall be his people and God himself shall be with them and be their God 3. Wherever the place be Gods presence in glory wlll make it a Heaven to us But if it did speak only of an advancement by holy Reformation and Peace on Earth it would be so far like to Heaven 4. And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes and there shall be no more death
house 18. Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes 15.16.17.18 When ye see the desolating Heathen Army come to use their force and violence against the Sacred Place of the Jews answering that which Daniel saith of others then stay not but be gon and be glad if by Flight you can save your Lives but stay not to save your Goods or Cloathes 19. And wo unto them that are with child and to them that give suck in those days 19. And they that are made slow by impediments of children c. are like to lose their Lives 20. But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter neither on the sabbath day 20. It will increase the calamity of your Flight if it should fall out in the Winter when the Weather will delay you or on a Sabbath day when the Jews scruple Journeying or a Sabbath Year when the Land Untilled beareth not Fruit. 21. For there shall be great tribulation such as was not since the beginning of the world to this time no nor ever shall be 22. And except those days should be shortned there should no flesh be saved but for the Elects sake those days shall be shortned 21.22 N. This was most dreadfully fulfilled as Josephus who was then among them hath fully written 1100000 Killed and 97000 Captives 22. If these Slaughters by the Romans should continue long no Jews would be left alive But God will so far preserve the Believers that their Armies shall stay but a little while 23. Then if any man shall say to you Lo here is Christ or there believe it not 24. For there shall arise false Christs and false prophets and shall shew great signes and wonders insomuch that if it were possible they shall deceive the very elect 25. Behold I have told you before 23.24.25 In this Desolation it will add to their misery that False Christs and Prophets shall rise and promise to deliver them and lead them further into snares And they shall do such Signes and Wonders as if God did not preserve them would deceive the very chosâ—â— of God the true Believers But whatever same you hear of such believe it not I have fore-warned you 26. Wherefore if they shall say unto you Behold he is in the desert go not forth Behold he is in the secret chambers believe it not 26. Go not after any such Deceiver where ever they say he is though he promise deliverance 27. For as the lightning cometh out of the east and shineth even unto the west so shall the coming of the Son of man be 27. For as you must look for no other Saviour so my coming will not be such an appearance in Flesh but by Heavenly Light shining forth from the East unto the Westerne Parts of the World by my Word and Spirit turning men from Darkness to Light in preparation to my coming to Judgment in which I will suddenly appear from Heaven in Glory to all the World as Lightning doth in a moment in the Skies Note Some Expositors rather think it speaketh of his sudden Destroying Jerusalem 28. For wheresoever the carcase is there will the eagles be gathered together 28. And as for these forlorne Jews whose deserved Destruction is decreed of God they are as a carcase to the Eagles the Roman Messengers of Gods Wrath will find them out Note Others expound it where the Gospel is Preached thither will the People flock 29. Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkned and the moon shall not give her light and the stars shall fall from heaven and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken 29 N. Some Expound this Metaphorically of the overthrow of all the Jewish State Power Policie Others of the Roman Wars and concussions Others properly of dreadful Prodigies that shall appear before Christs coming to Judgment Joel 2.31 and 3.15 30. And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory 30. As some Then the Jews shall be convinced that their destruction was Christs Revenge for his Death and Rejection and all the Tribes of their Land shall Mourn as if they had seen Christ coming himself against them in the clouds with Power and Glory As others The sign of the Cross shall appear to Constantine in the Skie and all the Heathen Nations shall Mourn and be cast down and they shall see Christ setting up his Kingdom by imperial Armes with Power and Glory As others Then shall Christ suddenly appear from Heaven to Judge the World and come in the clouds with Power and Glory to the grief and terrour of all the Wicked Supposing that Christ passed from the Destruction of Jerusalem to speak of his last coming 31. And he shall send his angels with a â—reat sound of a trumpet and they shall gaâ—her together his elect from the four winds from one end of heaven to the other 31. As some He shall gather the Believers in all Judâ—a whom he saveth from this Destruction As others He shall send forth his Apostles with the Gospel as a Trumpet to call his chosen out of the World into his Church As others By Constantine and Christian Powers he shall through all the Empire set Christians in Honour and Power over the Heathens As others Literally He shall at his appearing and Judgment send his Angels and gather all his Elect to himself 32. Now learn a parable of the fig-tree When her branch is yet tender and putteth forth leaves ye know that summer is nigh 33. So likewise ye when ye shall see all these things know that it is near even at the doors 32.33 By the similitude of the Fig-tree I tell you that there must be time for these Changes but when ye see the beginning of these Signes Know that the accomplishment is not far off 34. Verily I say unto you This generation shall not pass till all these things be fulfilled 35. Heaven and earth shall pass away but my words shall not pass away 34.35 As some Some yet alive shall see all fulfilled that I have hitherto spoken that is Onely of the Destruction of Jerusalem As others That part that I have spoken of the Destruction of Jerusalem some alive shall see for it was but 38 years after As others some yet alive shall see the beginning of the performance of all that I have said and the rest will follow and a Thousand years with the Lord is but as one Day When Heaven and Earth passeth away you shall see that my Word is all Fulfilled They shall see the Catholick Church 36. But of that day and hour knoweth no man no not the angels of heaven but my Father onely 36. The day and hour of the Jews Destruction say some Of the End of the World say others none knows but God
and the powers that are in Heaven shall be shaken 26. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in the clouds with great power and glory See Matth. 24.29 30. 27. And then shall he send his angels and shall gather together his elect from the four winds from the uttermost part of the earth to the uttermost part of heaven See Matth. 24.31 28. Now learn a parable of the fig tree when his branch is yet tender and putteth forth leaves ye know that summer is near 29. So ye in like manner when ye shall see these things come to pass know that it is nigh even at the doors 30. Verily I say to you that this generation shall not pass till all these things be done 31. Heaven and earth shall pass away but my words shall not pass away 29.30 Expect the destruction of Jerusalem when ye see these signs And doubt not of my Word Some now alive shall live to see it It was not 40 years 32. But of that day and that hour knoweth no man no not the angels which are in heaven neither the Son but the Father 32. But these things not coming discernibly as effects of natural causes neither Angels nor Christ as man can foretel just the day and hour because they depend on the meer will of God 33. Take you heed watch and pray for ye know not when the time is 33. It is kept unknown to you that you may watch and pray and be still prepared 34. For the Son of man is as a man taking a far journey who left his house and gave authority to his servants and to every man his work and commanded the porter to watch 35. Watch ye therefore for ye know not when the master of the house cometh at even or at midnight or at the cock crowing or in the morning 36. Lest coming suddenly he find you sleeping 37. And what I say to you I say to all Watch. 34. So long shall Christ be out of sight that he will seem to men as one in a far Country But see that you do the work he set you and watch for his coming in a wakeful prepared state continually This is my charge to you and to all Note It occasioneth great perplexity to the Readers here and Matth. 24. that the destruction of Jerusalem and the final coming of Christ seem to be set so near together as if the latter were to come soon after the former V. 24. In those days or Immediately which causeth them to expound the latter part allegorically as meaning only the great commotions in Judaea Which seemetth a very hard exposition of Christs coming with his Angels visibly in the Clouds and gathering his Elect from the four ends of Heaven c. The apparition to Constantine and the powerful deliverance of the Christians from Heathen rage is less harsh than this But 1. things of greatest distance may be quickly set together in Writing and the questions may occasion the Conjunction 2. Christ spake for all Ages as well as for them 3. A thousand years with the Lord is as one day 4. And it is undeniable that the Writers gave us not just all the words that Christ spake For 1. he spake in Caldee and they translate them into Greek 2. In this and other instances their words oft differ among themselves 3. They profess to omit much that Christ said 4. They place his words oft in divers orders Therefore we must not gather any thing from a word or from the omission of a clause which contradicteth the scope of the Text and the certain truth CHAP. XIIII 1. AFter two days was the feast of the passover and of unleavened bread and the Chief Priests and the Scribes sought how they might take him by craft and put him to death 2. But they said not on the feast day lest there be an uprore of the people 2. They feared the peoples rescuing him 3. And being in Bethany in the house of Simon the leper as he sat at meat there came a woman having an Alablaster box of ointment of spikenard very precious and she break the box and poured it on his head 3. Note This Simon it is most like having been cured by him of a Leprosie shewed his thankfulness in entertaining him 2. Bethany like the Villages near London contained a large circuit of ground it being usual for Citizens so to set their Country-houses and for such grounds to be so populous 3. It was a Cruise of precious Spike Oyl shaken and poured out 4. And there were some that had indignation among themselves and said why was this wast of the oinment made 5. For it might have bin sold for more then three hundred pence and have been given to the poor and they murmured against her 4. Note Whether it was any beside Judas is doubtful Mans wit is apt to be censorious against good works on pretence of some good which they more value 2. Three hundred pence of theirs is as Budeus and Beza calculate fifty two French Crowns and a half A Crown is 6 s. 8 d. our Noble 6. And Jesus said let her alone Why trouble ye her she hath wrought a good work on me 7. For ye have the poor with you always and when soever ye will ye may do them good but me ye have not always 6. Note That is not best at one time that is best at another but every thing in its season 8. She hath done what she could she is come aforehand to anoint my body to the burying 9. Verily I say to you Wheresoever this Gospel shall be preached throughout the whole world this also that she hath done shall be spoken of for a memorial of her 9. Note The greatest honouring of Christ tendeth to our own greatest honour tho despised at present by the prophane 10. And Judas Iscariot one of the twelve went unto the chief priests to betray him to them 10. Note The Devil draweth sinners to be the seekers of their own temptation sin and misery 11. And when they heard of it they were glad and promised to give him money And he sought how he might conveniently betray him 11. Note 1. The wicked are glad to be assisted in sin 2. Money is the bait of wickedness and blood 3. When the heart once consenteth to sin men study how to accomplish it 12. And the first day of unleavened bread when they killed the passover his disciples said unto him where wilt thou that we go and prepare that thou mayest eat the passover 13. And he sendeth forth two of his disciples and saith unto them Go ye into the city and there shall meet you a man bearing a pitcher of water follow him 14. And wheresoever he shall go in say to the goodman of the house The Master saith where is the guest chamber where I shall eat the passover with my disciples 15. And he will show you a large upper room furnished and prepared there make ready for
25. And behold a certain lawyer stood up and tempted him saying Master what shall I do to inherit eternall life 25. To try his skill 26. He said unto him What is written in the law how readest thou 26. Note They err who say that the Law of Moses prescribed not the meanâ— to Eternal Life 27. And he answering said Thou shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart with all thy soul with all thy strength and with all thy mind and thy neighbour as thy self 28. And he said unto him Thou hast answered right this do and thou shall live 27 28. Note This is not the same History that is mentioned Matth. 19.16 there is much of the same and yet much difference There Christ repeateth the Commandments particularly but here the Lawyer repeateth them summarily So Mark 10.17 agreeth with Matthew But that in Luke 18.18 is the same with this and a distinct History Note Whoever loveth God sincerely and his Neighbour as himself shall be saved But this will never be done without Regenerating Grace 29. But he willing to justifie himself said unto Jesus and who is my neighbour 29 Note This overwillingness to justifie our selves is one of the deâ—â—est rooted commonest vices in corrupted Nature 30. And Jesus answering said A certain man went down from Jerusalem to Jericho fell among thieves which stripped him of his raimâ—â—t and wounded him and departed leaving him half dead 31. And by chance there came down a certain priest that way and when he saw him he passed by on the other side 32. And likewise a Levite when he was at the place came and looked on him and passed by on the other side 33. But a certain Samaritan as he journeyed came where he was and when he saw him he had compassion on him 34. And went to him and bound up his wounds pouring in oil and wine and set him on his own beast and brought him to an inn and took care of him 35. And on the morrow when he departed he took out two pence and gave them to the host and said unto him Take care of him and whatsoever thou spendest more when I come again I will repay thee 30 31 32 33 34 35. The Priest and the Levite who should be the most holy and charitable past by him without helping him but a Samaritan one contemned by them as a Heretick or prophane Rustick took him up and helped him Note They abuse the Text that say by the Samaritan is meant Christ and by two pence the Two Testaments c. 36. Which now of these three thinkest thou was neighbour unto him that fell among the theeves 36. Which of theâ— toâ—â— the man for his Neighbour and dealt as a Neighbour with him 37. And he said He that shewed mercy on him Then said Jesus unto him Go and do thou likewise 37. So do thou and though he be a Samaritan a Schismatick a Heretick use him with such charity as thy Neighbour Note Do they so that ruin hunt and destroy such and better men 38. Now it came pass as they went that he entred into a certain village and a certain woman named Martha received him into her house 39. And she had a sister called Mary which also sat at Jesus's feet and heard his word 38 39. Martha was the House-keeper or Owner 40. But Martha was cumbered about much serving and came to him and said Lord doest thou not care that my sister hath left me to serve alone bid her therefore that she help me 40. The followers of Christ to be provided for were many and the work seemed necessary 41. And Jesus answered and said unto her Martha Martha thou art careful and troubled about many things 42. But one thing is needfull And Mary hath chosen that good part which shall not be taken away from her 41 42. Thou troublest thy self more than needs and unseasonably about many things of less necessity But to learn the way of Salvation and so to be blessed in the Kingdom of God is the one thing of absolute necessity This Mary hath preferred and so shouldest thou and have left serving to the second place And none shall deprive her of that better portion which she hath chosen Note 1. Christ doth not blame Martha for her carâ— and work but for not preferring better Nor speaks this so much to blame her as to commend Mary and to teach us all what to prefer 2. One thing only in a comprehensive sense as containing Salvation and its necessary means is of such absolute necessity to man that all things else should be put behind it 3. Preferring things less necessary though good and troubling our selves about need-nots is a common fault even of religious persons 4. That is a fault out of its due time and place which is a great duty in its season 5. They that prefer and chuse the best shall have the best whoever is against it 6. Even godly persons and near are apt upon cross Interests and Opinions to censure and accuse each other upon mistake when the fault is in the accuser and that to Christ 7. But Christ will justifie the right CHAP. XI 1. AND it came to pass that as he was praying in a certain place when he ceased one of his disciples said unto him Lord teach us to pray as John also taught his disciples 1. It seems they had till now been too little and unskilful in prayer 2. And he said unto them When ye pray say Our Father which art in heaven hallowed be thy name Thy kingdom come Thy will be done as in heaven so in earth 3. Give us day by day our daily bread 4. And forgive us our sins for we also forgive every one that is indepted to us And lead us not into temptation but deliver us from evil 2 3 4. See the Exposition of the Lord's Prayer on Matth. 6.9 Note It is evident that Christ gave them this prayer to be used both as a Directory for Matter and Method and as a meet form of words when they pray comprehensively and summarily though not trying them alwaies to use these very words nor to go through the whole Method when occasion confines them to some one branch or requires them to insist most on it much less obliging or allowing them to use no other And so the Apostles and all the Churches understood it The small difference in words between Matthew and Luke are not material save that Luke omitteth the doxology in the end By Debt verse 4. is meant chiefly wrong or sin For so the Syriack signifieth in which Christ spake Though also our obligation to keep the Law of Innocency on pain of death or for Justification is a Debt which God remitteth by the Law of Faith and Grace and accepteth on our part Faith and sincere Obedience for the Merit of Christ who fulfilled that perfect Law 5. And he said unto them Which of you shall have a friend and shall
I say unto you Whosoever shall confess me before men him shall the Son of man also confess before the angels of God 8. Own me sincerely in the time of Tryal and I will own you before Angels where are your greatest concerns 9. But he that denieth me before men shall be denied before the angels of God 9. Without true Repentance 10. And whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of man it shall be forgiven him but unto him that blasphemeth against the holy Ghost it shall not be forgiven 10. To speak against me as a man is pardonable But when I shall send the Spirit of Miracles and Holiness to be my Witness in the World they that will not be convinced by this Spirit but blasphemously say It is the power and work of the Devils do sin against the last and great means of Conviction and being uncured are unpardoned 11. And when they bring you unto the synagogues and unto magistrates and powers take ye no thought how or what thing ye shall answer or what ye shall say 12. For the holy Ghost shall teach you in the same hour what ye ought to say 11 12. Let not the fear of your unready speech discourage you but trust the Spirit of God to help you 13. And one of the company said unto him Master speak to my brother that he divide the inheritance with me 14. And he said unto him Man who made me a judge or a divider over you 13 14. N. Whether the man would have had Christ taken on him an Authoritative Decision or only a free Arbitration is uncertain which ever it was Christ refuseth it A work of worldly Rule he disclaimed And he would not be so imprudent as to offend men by an Arbitration without need 15. And he said unto them Take heed and beware of covetousness for a mans life consisteth not in the abundance of the things which he possesseth 15. Take heed of being too desirous of wealth or plenty For neither life nor the comfort of life depends on plenty but on the holy and obedient use of what you have and on the blessing and love of God 16. And he spake a parable unto them saying The ground of a certain rich man brought forth plentifully 17. And he thought within himself saying What shall I do because I have no room where to bestow my fruits 18. And he said This will I do I will pull down my barns and build greater and there will I bestow all my fruits and my goods 19. And I will say to my soul Soul thou hast much goods laid up for many years take thine ease eat drink and be merry 20. But God said unto him Thou fool this night thy soul shall be required of thee then whose shall those things be which thou hast provided 16 17 18 19 20. Note The damning folly of wicked men is 1. In over-loving the pleasure of the flesh to eat and drink and be merry and live at ease 2. To over-love Riches and Plenty as provision for this fleshly pleasure 3. To flatter themselves with the conceit of long life and to forget the shortness of time and their latter end 4. To neglect a due dependence on God for all things 5. To neglect the due care of the Soul and preparation for another World and to set less by Heaven than Earth such are the most miserable fools 21. So is he that layeth up treasure for himself and is not rich toward God 21. Such is every one whose chief care and labour is to have plenteous provision for his own Body and is not rich in Grace nor useth his riches to please God in good works 22. And he said unto his disciples Therefore I say unto you Take no thought for your life what ye shall eat neither for the body what ye shall put on 23. The life is more then meat and the body is more then raiment 22 23. Note Luke brings in things spoken at several times on several occasions for the matters sake See Matth. 6. Trust him for the less who hath freely given you the greater 24. Consider the ravens for they neither sow nor reap which neither have storehouse nor barn and God feedeth them How much more are ye better then the fowls 25. And which of you with taking thought can add to his stature one cubit 26. If ye then be not able to do that thing which is least why take ye thought for the rest 27. Consider the lilies how they grow they toil not they spin not and yet I say unto you that Solomon in all his glory was not arayed like one of these 28. If then God so cloth the grass which is to day in the field and to morrow is cast into the oven how much more will he cloth you O ye of little faith 24 25 26 27 28. Note All this is against distrustful care and trouble and not diligent labour in a Calling or prudent care to do our work and avoid evil See Mat. 6. 29. And seek not ye what ye shall eat or what ye shall drink neither be ye of doubtful mind 30. For all these things do the nations of the world seek after and your father knoweth that ye have need of these things 29 30. Be not anxious or troubled Note 1. The faithful must live quite above the life of worldlings 2. It should quiet a Child of God that his Father knoweth all his wants 31. But rather seek ye the kingdom of God and all these things shall be added unto you 31. Seek first c. 32. Fear not little flock for it is youâ— Fathers good pleasure to give you the kingdom 32. Note 1. Christ's Flock was then little and will be so comparatively on Earth but not in Heaven 2. They shall have a Kingdom 3. By the gift of God's good pleasure 4. They that shall have the Kingdom of Heaven should be above distrustful fear on Earth 33. Sell that ye have and give alms provide your selves bags which wax not old a treasure in the heavens that faileth not where no thief approacheth neither moth corrupteth 33. See Matth. 6.19 20. The wisdom of Faith is to do all we can in this World in preâ—aration for another and at any rate to make sure of Salvation 34. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also 34. Either by Desire if you are uncertain to obtain it or by Delight if you have Assurance or strong hope or in full Joy when you possess it Note A man's Treasure is that which he believeth will make him most happy and loveth and seeketh it accordingly A dreadful Word to wordly men whose hearts are not on Heaven 35. Let your loins be girded about and your lights burning 36. And ye your selves like unto men that wait for their lord when he will return from the wedding that when he cometh and knocketh they may open unto him immediately 35 36. Live in a constant prepared waiting for
and reign in visible Glory over them as the Messiah 7. And he said unto them it is not for you to know the-times or the seasons which the Father hath put in his own Power 8. But ye shall receive power after that the Holy Ghost is come upon you And ye shall be witnesses unto me both in Jerusalem and in all Judea and in Samaria and unto the uttermost part of the earth 7. Presume not to enquire into Gods secrets of which this is one at what time God will advance you and his Israel to visible Reign and Glory But such Power as is fittest for you at present ye shall receive by the coming of the Holy Ghost upon you by which you shall be enabled to declare your Testimony of what you have seen and heard of me throughout the Earth Note It may seem strange that Christ confuteth not their conceit of an Israelitish Kingdom restored but only their demands about the season But they were so far in the Right as that Christ would advance believing Israelites with the rest of the Catholick Church though not restore the Mosaick Policy nor set the Israelites over others in a local Monarchy at Jerusalem Therefore Christ intimateth that they shall have better than they expected which the Spirit should teach them better to understand 9. And when he had spoken these things while they beheld he was taken up and a cloud received him out of their sight 9. Note No doubt but Christs body at its enterance in the Glorious Region of Spirits became glorious and spiritual eminently such as Paul saith ours shall be 1 Cor. 15. 2. The sight of Christs Ascention must needs be as full an ascertaining of the Apostles Faith as his Resurrection And it must be no wonder that four Evangelists mention it not it being enough that any mention it Gods Spirit making their several Histories indited by him to be as one Book 10. And while they looked stedfastly toward heaven as he went up behold two men stood by them in white apparel 11. Which also said Ye men of Galilee why stand ye gazing up into heaven this same Jesus which is taken up from you into heaven shall so come in like manner as ye have seen him go into heaven 10 11. While they looked up after him two Angels in the likeness of Men in white stood by them saying ye Men of Galilee gaze no more after the body of Jesus ascended into heaven Know ye not that he must there Reign in Glory and thence send you down the Grace and Blessings purchased by his life on Earth and yet he shall come again at the day of Judgment attended with his glorious Angels and does not forsake you by his remove 12. Then returned they unto Jerusalem from the mount called Olivet which is from Jerusalem a sabbath-days journey 12. Note Mount Olivet at the neerest part is but five Furlongs from Jerusalem a Furlong is six hundred feet and five Furlongs a thousand Yards And Christ is said Luke 24. to lead them out as far as Bethany which is said to be fifteen furlongs from Jerusalem John 11.18 To understand thus some say 1. That Bethany was the name of a large space of Ground as Hackney where some houses are far neerer London than other 2. And that Christ ascended not from the neerest part of Mount Olivet but from the top And it is possible that Christ might lead them as far as Bethany and in the house of Lazarus instruct them and go forth again with them to the top of the Mount and thence ascend 13. And when they were come in they went up into an upper Room where abode both Peter and James and John and Andrew Philip and Thomas Bartholomew and Matthew James the son of Alpheus and Simon Zelotes and Judas the brother of James 14. These all continued with one accord in prayer and supplication with the women and Mary the Mother of Jesus and with his brethren 14. Note The sight of Christ Ascending confirmed their Faith 2. And that Faith presently caused constant Prayer in Concord and Communion 15. And in those days Peter stood up in the midst of the Disciples and said the number of the names together were about an hundred and twenty 15 An hundred and twenty being assembled for Prayer and mutual encouragement in Faith 16. Men and brethren This Scripture must needs have been fulfilled which the holy Ghost by the Mouth of David spake before concerning Judas which was guide to them that took Jesus 17. For he was numbred with us and had obtained part of this ministery 16. Note This must needs signifie no necessity or constraint put on Judas but a necessity Hypothetical and of consequence that is iâ— cannot but be true which God foretelleth or foreseeth 2. Judus though a Thief and a Devil had by Christs own choice a part or office in the Apostolick Order But not after Christs breathing on them and giving them the Holy Ghost for the proper work of his universal Kingdom as it began after his Resurrection but only as one sent to offer Grace to the twelve Tribes of Israel that mostly refused it such may be Ministers to condemnation of them selves and others and God may bless their doctrine to his Elect. 18. Now this man purchased a field with the reward of iniquity and falling headlong he burst asunder in the midst and all his bowels gushed out 18 N. Mat. 27. Saith he strangled himself Some Expositers suppose stangling was not by hanging himself but the rage of his Conscience and Passion did suffocate or strangle him and that he fell down and burst or rather that he cast himself headlong from some high place and burst Others think that the Rope or Bough break where he was hanged And its possible without hanging he might at once strangle himself with a Cord on the brow of some Precipice or fall or cast himself down it 19. And it was known unto all the dwellers at Jerusalem insomuch as that field is called in their proper tongue Aceldama that is to say The field of bloud 19. This is commonly known and the name of the field to this day is as a Record of it 20. For it is written in the book of psalms Let his habitation be desolate and let no man dwell therein and His bishoprick let another take 20. What is said in Psal 69.25 and 109.8 is ultimately to be verified of him his Office another must take 21. Wherefore of these men which have companied with us all the time that the Lord Jesus went in and out among us 22. Beginning from the baptism of John unto that same day that he was taken up from us must one be ordained to be a witness with us of his resurrection 21 22. Note Many besides the twelve did constantly accompany Christ 2. Quest Why must the number of twelve Apostles be yet kept up were not others good witnesses without being chosen Apostles Answ The Israelitish
which presageth their destruction 55. But he being full of the holy Ghost looked up stedfastly into heaven and saw the Glory of God and Jesus standing on the right hand of God 56. And said Behold I see the Heavens opened and the Son of man standing on the right hand of God 55 56. God gave him so extraordinary a measure of the Spirit as when he looked stedfastly toward Heaven he had an appearance of the Glory of God and Christ standing at his right hand which in this Rapture he declared to them all Note Christ saw it meet by such a glorious Miracles sight to encourage and honour his first dying Martyr O who would fear suffering for Christ Martyrs may expect the Spirits greatest help and afterward the most glorious Crown 57. Then they cryed out with a loud voyce and stopped their ears and ran upon him with one accord 58. And cast him out of the City and stoned him and the witnesses laid down their clothes at a young mans feet whose name was Saul 57 58. Note Holiness and Miracles do but increase their rage They will run when malignity and the Devil instigates Sinners are never so mad as against Christ and Mercy and their own Salvation They that were the Accusers for Blasphemy were by the Law to cast the first stone as the Executioners 59. And they stoned Stephen calling upon God and saying Lord Jesus receive my Spirit 59. Note He that gave up himself to Christ in life and death might comfortably expect to be received 2. The Spirit liveth after the bodies death And Christ receiveth it to himself This is part of Christs Office now in Heaven See my Printed Sermon on this Text. 60. And he kneeled down and cryed with a loud voyce Lord lay not this sin to their charge And when he had said this he fell asleep 6. He died Praying and that for his Persecutors as Christ did And it s like the Conversion of Saul was an answer to this Prayer Quest How far may we pray In Faith for wicked men or others and expect the thing prayed for Answ For that which is absolutely promised we may pray accordingly in assurance For that which supposeth a qualifying condition in the receiver we must believe that they shall have it if they are so qualified For that which hath no promise to them but is merely at Gods unrevealed Will we must pray with submission to that Will and accordingly take the event for uncertain CHAP. VIII ANd Saul was consenting unto his death And at that time there was a great persecution against the Church which was at Jerusalem and they were all scattered abroad throughout the Regions of Judea and Samaria except the Apostles 1. Note Sauls Persecution must be recorded before his Conversion 2. The purest Church was not free from the malice of wicked men 3. God used Malignant Persecutions for the spreading abroad his word 2. And devout men carried Stephen to his burial and made great lamentation over him 2. They made a Funeral for Stephen with solemn mourning 3. As for Saul he made havock of the Church entring into every House and hailing men and women committed them to prison 3. By halling people to Prisons out of their houses Saul wasted the gathered Church 4. Therefore they that were scattered abroad went every where Preaching the word 4. Note It was a tolerable hurt to their bodies which brought good to others Souls and so enlarged the Church by scattering it as seed is scattered that is sown 2. All Christians may and must publish the Gospel where they come if there be need tho only called Ministers must make an office and calling of it as separated to it 5. Then Philip went down to the city of Samaria and Preached Christ unto them 5. Philip the Deacon Preacht at the City of Samaria after by Herod called Sebaste 6. And the People with one accord gave heed unto those things which Philip spake hearing and seeing the miracles which he did 7. For unclean Spirits crying with loud voice came out of many that were possessed with them and many taken with palsies and that were lame were healed 8. And there was great joy in that City 6. The Samaritans received the Gospel with great joy convinced by Miracles and pleased by many Cures Note The Gospel where ever it cometh is cause of great joy 9. But there was a certain man called Simon which before time in the same city used sorcery and bewitched the People of Samaria giving out that himself was some great one 10. To whom they all gave heed from the least to the greatest saying This man is the great power of God 11. And to him they had regard because that of long time he had bewitched them with Sorceries 9. One Simon had long been reputed among them some great man even the great power of God as he boasted of himself because by Sorcery he had long bewitched and done some strange things among them And they all admired and regarded him Note Deceivers have usually many followers 12. But when they believed Philip preaching the things concerning the kingdom of God and the Name of Jesus Christ they were baptized both men and women 12. Note This suddain Baptizing yet implyeth time for instruction and profession of all essential to Christianity 13. Then Simon himself believed also and when he was baptized he continued with Philip and wondered beholding the miracles and signs which were done 13. Simon saw the reality of Philips Miracles being conscious of the fallacy of his own and he believed that Jesus was the Christ and was baptized into his name and stayed with Phillip admiring his works Note 1. Simon had a Superficial opinionative belief that was not clear and sound nor effectual to renew his Soul 2. The Ministers of Christ baptized not as Heart searchers as knowing mens sincerity but as taking their Profession for their title to Baptism 14. Now when the Apostles which were at Jerusalem heard that Samaria had received the word of God they sent unto them Peter and John 14. Note As Peter or John were no Rulers of the rest of the Apostles so the rest sent not them as Rulers of them by Vote but by brotherly request and consent 15. Who when they were come down prayed for them that they might receive the holy Ghost 16. For as yet he was fallen upon none of them only they were baptized in the Name of the Lord Jesus 17. Then laid they their hands on them and they received the holy Ghost 15. Note 1. It was at first the eminent Priviledge of the Apostles that the Holy Ghost should be given by their Ministry 2. Imposition of hands being an usual act of Authoritative benediction was used as the sign herein 3. Yet Prayer to God must first prevail for his grant thereof before the Sign was used 4. This gift of the Holy Ghost was not that which is Regenerating and necessary to pardon and Salvation else
he so sincerely believe in God and his Mercy as to fear and serve him or to work righteousness or truly obey his Laws he shall be mercifully accepted by him who is the rewarder of them that diligently seek him 36. The word which God sent unto the Children of Israel Preaching peace by Jesus Christ he is Lord of all 37. That word I say you know which was published throughout all Judea and began from Galilee after the baptism which John preached 38. How God anointed Jesus of Nazareth with the holy Ghost and with power who went about doing good and healing all that were oppressed of the Devil for God was with him 36 c. The word which God sent to the Children of Israel was not like Moses Law confined to them but it was the Proclaiming of Reconciliation to all Jews and Gentiles that will believe in him who is by Redemption Lord of all and not only of the Jews This word you cannot but have heard hath been published throughout all Judaea c. How God indued Jesus with the Holy Ghost and with Power who went about donig good and healing c. 39. And we are witnesses of all things which he did both in the land of the Jews and Jerusalem whom they slew and hanged on a tree 40. Him God raised up the third day and shewed him openly 41. Not to all the People but unto witnesses chosen before of God even to us who did eat and drink with him after he rose from the dead 39. We are Witnesses of his Doctrine and Miracles and of his Resurrection and did eat and drink with him being chosen to this Office 42. And he commanded us to preach unto the People and to testifie that it is he which was ordained of God to be the judge of quick and dead 42. Judge of all that are alive at his coming and that were dead before and are then raised 43. To him give all the Prophets witness that through his name whosoever believeth in him shall receive remission of sins 43. All the Prophets foretold that through the Merits of this the Messiah God by his Covenant of Grace would give Remission of sins to all that truly believe in him 44. While Peter yet spake these words the holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word 44. Even while Peter was thus speaking the great miraculous gift of the Holy Ghost came down on all that heard which broak out in the effects before them all 45. And they of the circumcision which believed were astonished as many as came with Peter because that on the Gentiles also was poured out the gift of the holy Ghost 46. For they heard them speak with tongues and magnified God Then answered Peter 45. This was astonishing News to the Jewish Christians to hear Gentiles speak Tongues not learned and to be rapt up in the praise of God 47. Can any man forbid water that these should not be baptized which have received the holy Ghost as well as we 47. Can any reason be given why these though Gentiles should not be Baptized when God hath thus signally owned them by his miraculous gift of the Spirit as he hath done us 48. And he commanded them to be baptized in the name of the Lord. Then prayed they him to tarry certain days 48. He caused them to be entred by Baptism into the Christian Covenant and Church and they prayed him to stay a while with them to confirm and comfort them CHAP. XI ANd the apostles and brethren that were in Judea heard that the Gentiles had also received the word of God 2. And when Peter was come up to Jerusalem they that were of the Circumcision contended with him 3. Saying thou wentest in to men uncircumcised and didst eat with them 1 2. Note 1. Even in the pure Apostolical first Church there were wrangling contending Christians 2. Even that which should have been their rejoycing was their matter of censorious contention 3. These weak ones charged sin on the Apostle as if they had been wiser and holier than he 4. It was the separating and self honouring vice which caused this censorous contention 4. But Beter rehearsed the matter from the begining and expounded it by order unto them saying 5. I was in the City of Joppa praying and in a trance I saw a Vision A certain Vessel descend as it had been a great sheet let down from Heaven by four corners and it came even to me 6. Upon the which when I had fastened mine eyes I considered and saw four-footed beasts of the Earth and wild beasts and creeping things and fowls of the air 7. And I heard a voice saying unto me Arise Peter slay and eat 8. But I said Not so Lord for nothing common or unclean hath at any time entred into my mouth 9. But the voice answered me again from Heaven What God hath cleansed that call not thou common 10. And this was done three times and all were drawn up again into Heaven 11. And behold immediately there were three men already come unto the house where I was sent from Cesarea unto me 12. And the Spirit bade me go with them nothing doubting Moreover these six brethren accompanied me and and we entred into the mans house 13. And he shewed us how he had seen an Angel in his house which stood and said unto him Send men to Joppa and call for Simon whose surname is Peter 14. Who shall tell thee words whereby thou and all thy house shall be saved 4. Of all this we have spoken on the former Chapter Note 1. God who hath ordained the Ministry of men will use it for mens Salvation 2. How greatly should the Gospel and mens Preachtng it be valued when it is Gods means of saving men 3. God used then to Covenant and save whole houshoulds together And it seems Cornelius's house was prepared for it 15. And as I began to speak the holy Ghost fell on them as on us at the beginning 16. Then remembred I the word of the Lord how that he said John indeed baptized with water but ye shall be baptized with the holy Ghost 15 16. I remembred Christs promise of the Spirit and saw that he owned them by fullfilling it 17. Forasmuch then as God gave them the like gift as he did unto us who believed on the Lord Jesus Christ what was I that I could withstand God 17. Seeing God so evidently owned them as he had done us I was neither able nor willing to oppose God in his way of mercy to the Gentiles which should rather be our joy 18. When they heard these things they held their peace and glorified God saying Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentace unto life 18. Note 1. Goâ—s miraculous gift of the Spirit was an undenyable evidence of his approbation 2. Censorious separating Contention came from hafty rash judging of things unknown and before they heard what could be said 3. When contentious censorious
brought him unto Areopagus saying May we know what this new doctrine whereof thou speakest is 20. For thou bringest certain strange things to our ears we would know therefore what these things mean 19. They brought him to the Court of Judicature who were to be Judges before any new God was to be received that they might hear what God it was that he Preached 21. For all the Athenians and strangers which were there spent their time in nothing else but either to tell or to hear some new thing 21. The very learning and daily business of the Athenian Philosophers Students and Sojourners was but to know News and tell it whether Speculative or Historical And what else is all learning that serveth not to Holiness and Heaven 22. Then Paul stood in the midst of Mars-hill and said Ye men of Athens I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious 22. Ye are on pretence of being very Religious addicted to worship multitudes of Gods 23. For as I passed by and beheld your devotions I found an altar with this inscription TO THE UNKOWN GOD. Whom therefore yeâ— ignorantly worship him declare I unto you 23. Whatever was the occasion of that Inscription you confess you worship an unknown God I would therefore make known to you that only God whom you must worship 24. God that made the world and all things therein seeing that he is Lord of Heaven and Earth dwelleth not in Temples made with hands 25. Neither is worshipped with mens hands as though he needed any thing seeing he giveth to all life and breath and all things 24 25. Bring not down that God that made and owneth all the World imaginarily to your Temples and Images or think that he needeth or you can give him any thing who giveth us all things 26. And hath made of one bloud all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the Earth and hath determined the times before appointed and the bounds of their habitation 26. And hath made all Men of one human nature propagated from one root and ordered them into their several Countries and bounded habitations determined by him 27. That they should seek the Lord if haply they might feell after him and find him 27. Making it their duty to seek to know him as their Maker by his works and as their Benefactor by his Mercies which palpably declare him that they might serve love and worship him as their God 27.28 Though he be not far from every one of us For in him we live and move and have our being as certain also of your own poets have said For we are also his offspring 27 28. He is as neer us as our Souls are to our Bodys Being indeed more than a Soul to all the World For it is In him that we live and move and have our Being As your Poet Aratus faith For we are his off-spring for of him and through him and to him are all things and no Parent so much causeth us as God doth nor doth the Soul so much to our life motion and being as God doth 29. Forasmuch then as we are the offspring of God we ought not to think that the Godhead is like unto gold or silver or stone graven by art and mans device 29. Our Souls being the best Image of God our Maker we must not so much debase him as to make Images of him of Gold Silver or Stone as if he was like such shapes 30. And the times of this ignorance God winked at but now commandeth all men every where to repent 30. And as man seemeth by forbearance a while to connive at faults so God hath not in the time of this ignorance either punished the World as such deserveth nor sent them from Heaven that notice of his displeasure and that call to Repent and amend as now he doth but left them mostly to the Light of Nature and the discoveries of his Works and Providence But now in hatred of Sin and Mercy to Sinners he hath sent a special Messenger to the World to call all to Repentance and offer them pardon thereupon 31. Because he hath appointed a day in the which he will judge the world in righteousness by that man whom he hath ordained whereof he hath given assurance unto all men in that he hath raised him from the dead 31. For he hath certainly determined to judge the World with Righteousness by that Man whom he hath ordained to be the Saviour of the Faithful and the Judge of all which though it seem incredible to most that a man should be so advanced to be King and Judge of all the World yet God hath given certain proof of by evidence sufficient to evince it to true reason in that he hath raised him from death to life and taken him up to Heaven 32. And when they heard of the Resurrection of the dead some mocked and others said We will hear thee again of this matter 33. So Paul departed from among them 12 13. Note The Resurrection seemed so incredible that some Epicureans its like scoft at it Note Paul did wisely in Preaching the true God to them first and reproving their Idolatry and only concluding with the notice of Christ And yet no sort of men more contemned his Doctrine than the Learned Athenians Self-conceit and the prepossession of their vain though extolled Learning most powerfully kept out the Truth And it did not please God there to work Miracles to convince them 34. Howbeit certain men clave unto him and believed among the which was Dionysius the Areopagite and a woman named Damaris and others with them 34. This famous University yeilded few Converts But those few were precious to God CHAP. XVIII AFter these things Paul departed from Athens and came to Corinth 2. And found a certain Jew named Aquila born in Pontus lately come from Italy with his wife Priscilla because that Claudius had commanded all Jews to depart from Rome and came unto them 2. That Claudius banished all Jews from Rome is certain but the cause is uncertain Suetonius saith It was their Tumults by the impulse or imitation of Christ or some read it of one Crestus It is not unlike that the Jews rage at Rome against the Gospel made them Tumultuous against Christians and thereupon both sorts were banished under the name of Jews And so there could then be no Church left and tolerated at Rome but Gentiles only For it is doubtless that the Christian Jews were banished 3. And because he was of the same craft he abode with them and wrought for by their occupation they were Tent-makers 3. Note Men separated to the Ministry of the Gospel may labour for their Living if needful 4. And he reasoned in the Synagogue every Sabbath and perswaded the Jews and the Greeks 4. Note Still the Jews Synagogue was his Preaching place to gather the beginnings of a Church 5. And when Silas and Timotheus were come from Macedonia Paul was
whether the Soul take not with it some of the Igneous Spirits by which it here operated as such a Body as Seminal Vertue in Inferior things is lodged in them and whether at the Resurrection God use that Composition of Igneous Matter or Ethereal and Spiritual Form for the aggregation of so much more such Matter as shall be needful to make up the Glorious Spiritual Incorruptible Body But all this and how much of the Flesh we lived in God will raise is to us unknown VIII Ver. 50. That Flesh and Blood cannot enter into the Kingdom of God is grosly perverted by them that say That it 's only Sinful Flesh that is meant or them that say That Flesh and Blood shall enter but incorruptible It is proper formal Flesh and Blood that the Apostle mentioneth Flesh is the Blood and other nutritive Juyce coagulated into that Fibrous Substance so called and is the Matter of Food digested and assimilated unto this It is made of Earth Water and Air and so is Blood Define them and nothing that is in Heaven will agree with that Definition If such Earth shall be placed in Heaven it will cease by transmutation to be Earth To call a Spiritual Incorruptible Glorious Body Earth and Water or Flesh and Blood and place these with the Blessed Spirits is but to equivocate and not to use the Words univocally The two General Councils Nice second and Constance before it differing in other things agree That Christs true Body is in Heaven but that there it is not Flesh and Blood And yet the Papists feign that he hath still real Flesh and Blood in the Sacrament Doubtless by a Spiritual Body is meant one that is so near the Nature of a Spirit as is fittest for spiritual and glorious Work which made many of the Fathers say That it will be an Ethereal or Igneous or Luminous Body But Gods Knowledge must be implicitly rested in when we have no explicit Knowledge CHAP. XVI 1. NOw concerning the collection for the saints as I have given order to the churches of Galatia even so do ye 1. I come next to your Order for Collections for the poor Christians in the present Famine at Jerusalem In which I would have you as most convenient to observe this Order which I gave to the Churches of Galatia 2. Upon the first day of the week let every one of you lay by him in store as God hath prospered him that there be no gatherings when I come 2. The Lords-day being separated for sacred Works of which holy Charity is a great part let every one willingly lay by as devoted to God for this Service according to the proportion of his Increase that I may find it ready and not stay when I come for your Collections 3. And when I come whomsoever you shall approve by your Letters them will I send to bring your liberality unto Jerusalem 3. And then that you may be satisfied of the faithful delivery you shall chuse the Messenger your selves 4. And if it be meet that I go also they shall go with me 4. And if I find cause to go my self your own Trustees shall go with me 5. Now I will come unto you when I shall pass through Macedonia for I do pass through Macedonia 6. And it may be that I will abide yea and winter with you that ye may bring me on my journey whithersoever I go 7. For I will not see you now by the way but I trust to tarry a while with you if the Lord permit 5 6 7. Note That a wise Fore-contrivance of our own Course of Labour is lawful but onely with submission to Gods Will. 8 9. But I will tarry at Ephesus until Pentecost For a great door and effectual is opened unto me and there are many adversaries 8 9. Hope of great Success and the opposition of many Adversaries persuade me to stay at Ephesus Note That great Success of the Gospel oft consisteth with many Adversaries 10. Now if Timotheus come see that he may be with you without fear for he worketh the work of the Lord as I also do 10. See that Timothy when he cometh be not discouraged by distrust or abuse for he is my faithful Helper in the same Work of the Lord in which I serve him 11. Let no man therefore despise him but conduct him forth in peace that he may come unto me for I look for him with the brethren 11. Despise him not but give credit to his Message and respectfully conduct him at his return to us 12. As touching our brother Apollos I greatly desired him to come unto you with the brethren but his will was not at all to come at this time but he will come when he shall have convenient time 12. Note That Paul left him to his choice and did not suspend or silence him for disobeying an Apostle 13. Watch ye stand fast in the faith quit you like men be strong 13. Finally Your Case is so weighty and Trial so great as require your constant watch your resolved steadfastness in the Faith a Manlike Strength Endeavour and Defence 14. Let all your things be done with charity 14. The sum and chiefest Rule that I give you is Do all that you do in Love or Endearedness to one another and this will cast out Selfishness Pride Envy and Division and keep you from rash censuring separating despising or abusing one another 15 16. I beseech you brethren ye know the house of Stephanas that it is the first-fruits of Achaia and that they have addicted themselves to the ministry of the saints That ye submit your selves unto such and to every one that helpeth with us and laboureth 15 16. The House of Stephanas being the first converted in Achaia and addicted to further Christians with their Estates and Labour and he being now my Fellow-labourer submit your selves to him and to all such 17. I am glad of the coming of Stephanas and Fortunatus and Achaicus for that which was lacking on your part they have supplied 18. For they have refreshed my spirit and yours therefore acknowledge ye them that are such 17 18. For they have performed such respectful Offices as you were wanting in Therefore let such be respected by you 19. The churches of Asia salute you Aquila and Priscilla salute you much in the Lord with the church that is in their house 20. All the brethren greet you Greet ye one another with an holy kiss 21. The salutation of me Paul with mine own hand 19 20 21. The Christians of their Family or the Assembly that used to meet there for Church Communion 22. If any man love not the Lord Jesus Christ let him be Anathema Maran-atha 22. Those that love the Lord Jesus as their Saviour and Hope will stick to him and confess him in Temptation and Sufferings And if any Man love him not let him as accursed be delivered to Satan and cut off from God 23 24. The grace of our Lord
hearts to the bottom and to discover and separate evil from good in the secretest thoughts and intents of the heart 13. Neither is there any creature that is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with whom we have to do 13. It is as the Light from the Sun the word of that God before whose Eyes all hearts and things are in open view as a diffected body and such a searching Light is his Word with whom we have to do or which we are speaking of 14. Seeing then that we have a great high priest that is passed into the heavens Jesus the Son of God let us hold fast our profession 14. Having then so great a High Priest ascended into Heaven the Eternal Word who sendeth forth his searching Word who is able to save and help us or destroy us if we revolt Let us hold fast our professed Faith and Hope through all our Tryals 15. For we have not an high priest which cannot be touched with the feeling of our infirmities but was in all points tempted like as we are yet without sin 15. For we have not a High Priest that is so far from our natures and case as to be unconcerned and void of compassion towards us as much as we are toward the brutes but one that was man and tempted and persecuted as much as we but without sin Note That Temptation may be without sin It is not our sin meerly to be tempted 16. Let us therefore come boldly unto the throne of grace that we may obtain mercy and find grace to help in time of need 16. Let us therefore so fully trust to the sufficiency and mercy of our High Priest in the Heavens as to come though with filial Reverence yet with boldness in the belief of our acceptance that we may obtain mercy and find suitable and seasonable help in all our dangers and needs For God will yet be sought unto for all CHAP. V. 1. FOR every high priest taken from among men is ordrained for men in things pertaining to God that he may offer both gifts and sacrifices for sins 1. For among men the High Priest that is one of them is a person consecrated to officiate for them God-wards or in things of their concernment towards God specially in offering Gifts and Sacrifices for sin 2. Who can have compassion on the ignorant and on them that are out of the way for that he himself also is compassed with infirmity 2. Who can the more compassionately offer for those sins of ignorance errour and weakness which the Law alloweth Sacrifice for as being liable to infirmity himself 3. And by reason hereof he ought as for the people so also for himself to offer for sins 3. And being liable to sin himself he must offer for his own sin as well as theirs 4. And no man taketh this honour unto himself but he that is called of God as was Aaron 4. And so Sacred an Office was not to be invaded by Usurpers without God's call for by it Aaron was made Priest 5. So also Christ glorified not himself to be made an high priest but he that said unto him Thou art my Son to day have I begotten thee 5. And Christ usurped not this honour but God gave it him who said Thou art my Son c. 6. As he saith also in another place Thou art a priest for ever after the order of Melchisedec 6. And Psal 110. he saith Thou art c. Thou art a King and Priest as Melchisedec was and that for ever 7. Who in the days of his flesh when he had offered up prayers and supplications with strong crying and tears unto him that was able to save him from death and was heard in that he feared 7. Who in the Garden and on the Cross when he had offered Prayers with Agony sweating like Water and Blood and cryed out on the Cross Why hast thou forsaken me to him that could have prevented his death and all the pains which he feared not with any sinful distrust in God nor any opposition to his Fathers Will but from that strong aversation to suffering and death as such which is a property of Humane Nature and did consist with a full submission to his Fathers Will and consent to be a Sacrifice for us and he was heard in that he feared though he must first suffer before he was raised 8. Though he were a Son yet learned he obedience by the things which he suffered 8. Though he was a Son and sinless yet did he by his suffering experimentally know and shew what it is to obey at the dearest raâ—e as absolutely subject to the Will of God 9. And being made perfect he became the author of eternal salvation unto all them that obey him 9. And being consummate or made by the perfection of his performed part on Earth a perfect Redeemer he is in the fulness of Power in Heaven become the Author of Eternal Salvation by Intercession Pardon Communication of his Spirit and by actual Glorification to all that hearken to him and obey him Note 1. That these Texts do not intimate any privative imperfection in Christ's Knowledge or Obedience or any qualification before but a negative imperfection cannot be denyed to his Humane Nature As Adam new made knew not all sensible Objects remote as he did when they came before his senses so Christ in his Infancy and in the Stable at Bethlehem must not be supposed to know as man all that after he knew Yea himself saith that after he knew not the day and hour c. so he had no sensible experimental knowledge of passive Obedience before 2. He is said to be made perfect in two respects 1. In the perfect performance of his Work on Earth as any undertaker is called perfect when he hath perfected his undertaking 2. In his own perfection in Heaven 3. Obeying Christ is part of the condition of final Justification and Salvation 10 11. Called of God an high priest after the order of Melchisedec Of whom we have many things to say and hard to be uttered seeing ye are dull of hearing 10 11. Of which Priesthood of Christ as compared to Melchisedec we have much to say which it is not easie to make intelligible by words to those that are so unprepared as you are by ignorance and a dull and slow understanding Note 1. All great Scripture Truths be not equally easie to be understood 2. It is the incapacity of hearers through dulness and want of preparatory knowledge which maketh Scripture and Teaching not understood 3. It is no uncharitable dishonouring of professed Christians but an undeniable thing to say that great numbers of them are dull hearers and by ignorance uncapable at the present of hard things 12. For when for the time ye ought to be teachers ye have need that one teach you again which be the first principles of the oracles of God and are
Sufferings for the recompence of reward is great 36. For ye have need of patience that after ye have done the will of God ye might receive the promise 36. For it is not enough to begin well It 's like God will yet try you with sharper Persecutions so that you have need not only of Conversion but of Patience to hold out and overcome Temptations that having done the Will of God in all your Tryals and fully manifested your Sincerity by your Constancy you might receive the promised Reward 37. For yet a little while and he that shall come will come and will not tarry 37. For though to unbelief and impatience it seem long it is but a very little time till Christ will come to end your fears and sufferings and fulfil your hopes And he will not delay or tarry at all beyond the due approaching time 38. Now the just shall live by faith but if any man draw back my soul shall have no pleasure in him 38. It is by the firm belief of the Promise of Glory purchased by Christ that the Just do overcome Temptations hold on in duty and comfortable hope and are finally saved But if any man forsake this Faith and its profession either through fraud flattery or fear of men God will forsake him and have no pleasure in him Note Dr. Hammond applyeth it to forsaking Publick Worship as the Gnosticks did which indeed backsliders use to do when such assembling is persecuted And his note should warn them to take heed of such forsaking Publick Worship who live where men are tolerated to be Atheists and not to worship God at all but not to be Christians and to assemble for God's Worship unless they will be stigmatized with the profession or practice of some imposed wickedness though this Atheism and Persecution pretend Christian Order 39. But we are not of them who draw back unto perdition but of them that believe to the saving of the Soul 39. But I hope you will approve your selves faithful Christians and not of the loose unstedfast sort who by Sophistry or Persecution are drawn to revolt and turn back to their own destruction but of them who believe with sincerity firmness and constancy to the saving of their Souls CHAP. XI 1. NOW faith is the substance of things hoped for the evidence of things not seen 1. And seeing it is by Faith that you must obtain all this Victory and Perseverance and Salvation it greatly concerneth you to understand rightly what that Faith is by which the just must live and how it differeth from that living by sight and sense on worldly things which is the case and life of the Children of perdition This Faith is the subsistence or firm and confident expectation from God of the things which we believing hope for and which maketh them by the security of his faithful Promise to be effectual Motives to us as if they were even present And it is the convincing evidence or demonstration in the mind of the unseen things which God revealeth by which they prevail with us against all the visible vanities of this World This realizing things future and unseen as certain by God's Promise and over-coming Temptations from things seen and present is our Saving Faith 2. For by it the elders obtained a good report 2. It was by this effectual Belief and Trust in God's Promise for things unseen preferred before things seen and present that the Ancients are said to be approved of God 3. Through faith we understand that the worlds were framed by the word of God so that things which are seen were not made of things which do appear 3. How can we know but by believing God's Revelation that Heaven and Earth were compacted and formed by the Word of God so that all this great and well ordered frame which is seen was made not of things which appear Note This latter part is diversly expounded 1. Some as Calvin expound it thus The things that are seen were made to be as a Glass or Image of the things that are unseen That they are so is true but few receive this as the sense of these words 2. Others expound it as equal to the seen Worlds were made not of things seen therefore of nothing or no praeexistent matter This most Protestants receive 3. Others take framing or compacting to presuppose existent matter to be compact and say that was the Chaos in which the form was unseen 4. Others following the Vulgar Latine Erasmus c. translate it the things which are seen were made of things unseen And on this Text and Supposition some build a frame of Philosophy viz. that all things are made or flow from God so as that the nearest effects are the most pure and noble and the remotest most gross and made by transmutation and condensation and so that Earth is but incrassate humor and humor or water incrassate air and air incrassate fire and fire incrassate vegetative spirit and that incrassate intellectual spirit And so that all visible bodies are made of invisible spirit debased which again may be refined to invisibility But these are the frothy dreaming presumptions of unhumbled wits and wise men will rest in the measure of God's Revelations 4. By faith Abel offered unto God a more excellent sacrifice then Cain by which he obtained witness that he was righteous God testifying of his gifts and by it he being dead yet speaketh 4. By this Faith it was that Abel offered to God a more excellent and therefore more acceptable Sacrifice than Cain By which he obtained God's Judgment and Record that he was righteous and so far was justified by it in God's account God by some notable sign shewing that when he rejected Cain's Offering he accepted Abel's And by this Sacrifice and God's attestation thô his malignant Brother murdered him his acceptance recorded by God in Scripture yet speaketh his honour and our imitation Note 1. That Abel's Faith producing his Offering was not any other but that for which God judged him righteous 2. That the brief History maketh it not fully clear wherein the difference of their Offerings lay save that 1. Abel's being of the firstlings of living creatures was in its nature more excellent than Cain's of vegetable◠2. And the nobler effect shewed a nobler cause or Faith But seeing 1. That it 's most probable that the duty of Sacrificing came from no Original but Adam's Tradition of God's Command 2. And that the use of it under Moses's Law expoundeth it after we may conceive 1. That it was to signifie that Man was to believe that Death was deserved by Man's sin 2. That by Death the Mediator was to redeem him 3. And that as the Beast was offered to God they offered their own lives to him in hope of the Immortality of the Soul and a better life which death was the way to And in this Faith Abel excelled Cain 5. By faith Enoch was translated that he should not
flames of Fire and Blackness and Darkness and Tempest signifying the distance of unreconciled Man from God where they heard the sound of a Trumpet and a terrible Voice of words which fear made them desire that they might hear no more 20 21. For they could not endure that which was commanded and if so much as a beast touch the mountain it shall be stoned or thrust thorow with a dart 2. And so terrible was the sight that Moses said I exceedingly fear and quake 20 21. This signified how little they could bear the things commanded And the distance and dreadfulness was such that a Beast must dye if it touched the Mountain And Moses himself as we may gather by Consequence and Tradition did fear and quake 22. But ye are come unto mount Sion and unto the City of the living God the heavenly Jerusalem and to an innumerable company of angels 23. To the general assembly and church of the first-born which are written in heaven and to God the judge of all and to the spirits of just men made perfect 24. And to Jesus the Mediator of the new covenant and to the blood of sprinkling that speaketh better things than that of Abel 22 23 24. But the state of Relation to which ye are brought as Christians is more spiritual and sublime You are come in Faith Relation Hope and Initial Participation to that state of holy Worship which Mount Zion typified and to that blessed Church which is gathering on Earth and consummate in Heaven which Jerusalem typified and may well be called the Heavenly Jerusalem the blessed City of immortal ones dwelling with the living God And to Myriads or numberless multitudes of Angels inhabiting those vast and glorious Regions where you shall see that the number of the glorified Spirits were not few And to that advanced state of the Church in its triumphant joyful Communion which answereth a General Assembly of the Princes of the Tribes of Israel who had the honour of Primogeniture even those who are the enrolled Citizens of Heaven here they have Right and there Possession And more than all this you are come as adopted Sons to God the Judge of all and to the Spirits of the consummate or perfected just Men with whom as we are here united by one Spirit and Love into one Body so there we shall live in the perfection of this Love and Union and Communion And to our Glorified Saviour the Mediator of the New Covenant by whom it was purchased made sealed and executed and who according to the Tenor of it mediateth for us with God and from God to us And as the way hereto to the real Purification by his Sprinkled Blood which the Blood of the Passover and Sacrifices typified and which cryeth not against us as Abel's Blood did for Revenge but saveth us by satisfying Vindictive Justice This is the Society and State of the Faithful 25. See that ye refuse not him that speaketh for if they escaped not who refused him that spake on earth much more shall not we escape if we turn away from him that speaketh from heaven 25. Therefore your Motives both of Fear and Hope being so exceeding great with your greatest care see that nâ— Temptation draw you to refuse him that is the great Teacher and Author of Salvation for if they scaped not who rejected Moses and the Law delivered by him who was but a man like us on Earth certainly we shall not scape if we turn away from God who sent his Son from Heaven and thence also speaketh to us by his Spirit 26. Whose voice then shook the earth but now he hath promised saying Yet once more I shake not the earth only but also heaven 27. And this word Yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken as of things that are made that those things which cannot be shaken may remain 26 27. Whose Voice shook the Earth when he delivered the Law But now he hath promised once more to shake even Heaven as well as Earth Which signifieth that he will remove the things so shaken as made to be transitory in their use that the things whose designment use and nature are perpetual may remain without them that is that the Law of Moses shall be removed to make way for Grace and the corrupted form of Heaven and Earth to make way for Glory even the new Heaven and Earth that must follow 28. Wherefore we receiving a kingdom which cannot be moved let us have grace whereby we may serve God acceptably with reverence and godly fear 29. For our God is a consuming fire 28 29. Seeing therefore that the Gospel is the Doctrine and Gift of an unmoveable Kingdom of Christ in Glory which we receive in Right when we are true Believers and in possession at the last and so we have the strongest motives to Holiness and Perseverance let us serve God with the greater diligence and reverence that we may be meet for his Acceptance and with a Godly fear of falling off and of his Displeasure if we should prove Hypocrites or Apostates For the Gospel is not only a word of Promises but hath its Threatnings and Terrors as well as the Law against all refusing Unbelievers Hypocrites and Apostates to whom even our God so rich in Grace will yet prove a Consuming Fire CHAP. XIII 1. LEt brotherly love continue 2. Be not forgetful to entertain strangers for thereby some have entertained angels unawares 1 2. And as to to your particular Duties I subjoyn these brief Precepts of Christian Morality 1. Be sure to keep up that Special Love which Christians owe to one another notwithstanding tolerable Infirmities and Differences above the common Love which they owe to all men and avoid all that would destroy this Love 2. Shew this among other means by your Hospitality entertaining Travellers that need Entertainment For so Abraham Lot and others have entertained Angels thinking that they were men And Christ at Judgment will say I was a stranger and ye took me in Note That in those Countries Inns were not so ready as with us and Christians were most poor men not able to bear their own Charges in their Travel 3. Remember them that are in bonds as bound with them and them which suffer adversity as being your selves also in the body 3. Seeing all the Members of Christ's Body must suffer if one suffer think of those that are Prisoners especially for Christ or Righteousness with such Compassion as if their Case were your own and so in all other Cases of Adversity remembring also that you are yet in a Body liable to as great Affliction 4. Marriage is honourable in all and the bed undefiled but whoremongers and adulterers God will judge 4. Account and use Marriage as God's Institution honourably and keep the Marriage-bed undefiled But Fornicators and Adulterers God hateth and will judge 5. Let your conversation be without covetousness and be content with such things as
God the Heavens and the Earth that are now are kept from being drowned being reserved to another sort of ruine even by Fire when the time is come in which God will publickly judge and destroy ungodly men Note It is strange how any Expositor can think that this Text speaketh only of the destruction of Jerusalem and the Gnosticks when 1. It is resembled to the drowning of all the World 2. And it speaketh of the Heavens and the Earth that are now which are more than Jerusalem 3. And it referreth to the promise to Noah to drown the World no more 4. And saith it is reserved to Fire 5. And that at the day of Judgment and Perdition of the ungodly and not of the Jews only 8. But beloved be not ignorant of this one thing that one day is with the Lord as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day 8. But you must not ignorantly measure God's time by the measures of us men For one day is with the Eternal God as a thousand years and a thousand years as one day Time is soon gone with us but to Eternity it is as nothing 9. The Lord is not slack concerning his promise as some men count slackness but is long-suffering to us-ward not willing that any should perish but that all should come to repentance 9. The delay is not because God is slack as to the performing of his Promises as slackness signifieth some culpable omission among men But it is because he is long-suffering to us men not delighting in or willing any mens destruction as such but that all should come to Repentance Note 1. God's will as totally distinct from all effects is only his Essence and is immutable and is not denominated his Willing This or That 2. But his Will which is but the Effects of his Essential Will is manifold and doth begin and end and change And 3. His Will as it is but the Relation of his Essential Will to these Effects and an extrinsick denomination from them is also manifold and mutable And it is in these two last senses that Peter saith that God is not willing that any should perish but all come to Repentance that is God hath provided a sufficient Sacrifice for their sin in Christ he reprieveth them from deserved damnation and patiently endureth them he offereth Pardon and Salvation to all that will accept it who hear his offer he giveth all the World undeserved mercy and obligeth them to repent in hope of more and bindeth all the World to certain duties as means of their Recovery and Salvation and useth none according to the meer terms of the Law of Innocency obey perfectly or die His daily mercies lead to Repentance and Hope He commandeth his Ministers to beseech them to be reconciled and saved He bringeth Life to their own wills and giveth them abundant reasons and motives to accept it c. 1. That he doth this de facto no Christian can deny 2. Therefore he is said to will their Repentance and Salvation 1. As these Effects of his Will are called his Will 2. Or as his Will is named only as related to these Effects Thus much well considered may end this Controversie 10. But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise and the elements shall melt with fervent heat the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burnt up 10. But as men sleep not knowing when a Thief will come in the night so shall Christ's coming surprize men unexpected in which the Heavens so far as they belong to man and partake of any of the Curse for our sins shall pass away with a great and dreadful noise like a storm and the Elements shall be dissolved with fervent heat and all this Earth and all mens works thereon shall be consumed by this fire Note It is marvellous prepossession that could make any Learned man think that all these words signifie nothing but the destruction of Jerusaâ—em 11. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved What manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness 11. Note The true belief of the day of Christ's coming to Judgment and the dissolution of all this lower World by fire should convince all Christians that a holy conversation and godliness should be endeavoured with all possible care and diligence And those men that think they can be truly godly and holy over much do not believe seriously such a change and day 12. Looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved and the elements shall melt with fervent heat 12. Looking for and earnestly desiring the coming of this day of God when the lower Heavens and Earth shall thus be dissolved and the Elements melt with the fervent fiery heat The joyful day of our perfect Deliverance and Salvation 13. Nevertheless we according to his promise look for new heavens and a new earth wherein dwelleth righteousness 13. But we according to his Promise look that God should by these dissolving flames refine Heaven and Earth and having consumed with them all sin and the wicked hence should make as he formed this out of the Chaos a new Heaven and a new Earth an Habitation for righteous persons where sin shall prevail no more Note 1. He that maketh this new Heaven and Earth to succeed the destruction of Jerusalem surely forgot 1. That the Heathens for near three hundred years after persecuted the Christians far more bloodily than the few poor Jews did or could and that Church History saith very little of the Jews Persecution in comparison of the Heathens or of any Martyrs that died by them And sure if it was the time of the Ten Heathen Persecutions that was the new Heaven and Earth it 's strange 2. And if it were at three hundred years after Christ that the new Heavens and Earth come it seems far short of this here promised What was in the days of Constantine Martian and Theodosius they in Peter's days must never see But the day of Christ they were all to see 14. Wherefore beloved seeing that ye look for such things be diligent that ye may be found of him in peace without spot and blameless 14. Note 1. It is not before death that Peter would have them look for this change whatever it was He lived not himself to see Jerusalem destroyed and he and Paul died by the Heathen Power though the Jews accused them and the Jews were more hated than they 2. Whether the new Heaven and Earth be as many of the old Fathers thought a restituâ—ion of all things to the state they were in before the fall for which the whole Creation groaneth and travelleth in pain to be delivered and that either for a thousand years or for perpetuity and who shall dwell in the new Earth and whether Heaven
which the superior World hath no real similitude but by fiction 6. And before the throne there was a sea of glass like unto crystal and in the midst of the throne and round about the throne were four beasts full of eyes before and behind 6. Note Before the Tabernacle and the Temple there was a great broad Vessel of Water called a Sea for the Priests to wash in Exod. 20.18 1 Kings 7.23 signifying the Purity required in the Worshippers of God being as Crystal tells us that no spots or Hypocrisie is unseen to God Though some make this to signifie the multitude of Worshippers The four Beasts some say resemble the four Staâ—dards and Camps of Israel in the Wilderness or as others the four Evangelists But it is like to mean the Executioners by Providence and Miracles of Christ's Will and Power full of Eyes as knowing all the Affairs of the Sons of Men about which they are employed called Living creatures for their executive power 7. And the first beast was like a lion and the second beast like a calf and the third beast had a face as a man and the fourth beast was like a flying eagle 7. Note As these four agree with the Apparition in Ezekiel 1.10 in the main notwithstanding some small difference so it is observable which D. Hammond noteth from Aben Ezra that these were the Escutcheons on the four Ensigns or Standards of the Camp of Israel a Lion for the Camp of Judah a Man for the Camp of Reuben an Oxe for the Camp of Ephraim and an Eagle for the Camp of Dan And an Oxe and Calf are oft used for the same And these four are noted to be the chief in their several kinds the Lion among wild Beasts the Oxe among the tame and serviceable a Man among all Animals and an Eagle among Birds To conjecture what God would signifie by them to Israel must needs be uncertain I know nothing liker than an intimation of Duty and Prophecy that Israel should be victorious over their Enemies and valiant as a Lion wise and in Dominion as Man and should have a fertile and plenteous Land signified by the Oxe and be Seraphick and Divine in the holy Worship of God signified by the Eagle that mounteth Heaven-ward in her strength And it 's like such blessings are hereby signified to be conferred on the Church some fix the signification on Angels some on Ministers And less probable are their 's that think Peteâ— John Paul and Barnabas are meant or they that apply it to the four Evangelists or four Patriarchs 8. And the four beasts had each of them six wings about him and they were full of eyes within and they rest not day and night saying Holy holy holy Lord God Almighty which was and is and is to come 8. Note The Beasts resembling the Standard-bearer in the Camp are likest to signifie both the Angels in Heaven who glorifie God's Attributes and serve him in the performance of his Promises to the Church and also the Apostles and Prophets and Evangelists and Pastors who do their part herein on Earth See Isa 6.2 of their wings 2. Holy holy holy may relate to the Trinity but certainly signifieth that the Holiness of God is that for which he is loved and praised by Angels and Saints His Holiness is his Perfection and Transcendency above all creatures being the end of all to whom they are to be devoted and consequently his perfect contrariety to all evil 3. The celebrating of the Praises of the most Holy God is the uncessant work of heavenly Spirits and most of the work of Ministers and Church-Assemblies on Earth 9. And when those beasts give glory and honour and thanks to him that sat on the throne who liveth for ever and ever 10. The four and twenty elders fall down before him that sat on the throne and worship him that liveth for ever and ever and cast their crowns before the throne saying 11. Thou art worthy O Lord to receive glory and honour and power for thou hast created all things and for thy pleasure they are and were created 9 10 11. Note With the chief Angels concur all the heavenly Hâ—st in magnifying the Holy Eternal God as shining forth in the glory of all his works by him and for him by his efficient Will and for his complacential Will fulfilled they being all created preserved and ordered And this heavenly work is to be imitated by the Churches on Earth whose Pastors leading the People must concur in the Praises of the most Holy Everliving God And those Churches that are dry and scant in these Praises of God how well soever the Word be there preached are defective and unlike their Pattern These passages are best expounded in the three first Petitions of the Lord's Prayer Let thy Name be hallowed Thy Kingdom come and Thy Will be done on Earth as it is in Heaven Neither Heaven nor Earth must be left out in the Exposition CHAP. V. 1. ANd I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book written within and on the backside sealed with seven seals 1. I saw a Roll called a Book in his hand who sate on the Throne written on both sides but the Roll was sealed up with seven Seals Note The Roll contained God's Decrees as they were to be fulfilled according to this Prophecy And it 's like they were seven Rolls together making one Book 2. And I saw a strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice Who is worthy to open the book and to loose the seals thereof 2. Note Every Angel or Man is not worthy or meet to be the Expositor and Messenger of God's Mysteries to Man 3. And no man in heaven nor in earth neither under the earth was able to open the book neither to look thereon 3. It was a work and trust too high for any meer creature in all the World None of them was worthy 4. And I wept much because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book neither to look thereon 4. I lamented that the creatures should be found so unworthy and God's Mysteries be kept unknown 5. And one of the elders saith unto me Weep not behold the lion of the tribe of Judah the root of David hath prevailed to open the book and to loose the seven seals thereof 5. One of the Elders that were at the Throne comforted me and told me that Christ who is called the Lion of the Tribe of Judah and the Son of David and Root of Jesse was found worthy by the Dignity of his Person and his Merits by Man's Redemption to open to the Church all the Mysteries of God which it was meet for Man to know and to loose the Seals 6. And I beheld and lo in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts and in the midst of the elders stood a Lamb as it had been slain having seven horns and seven eyes which are the seven
wrath because he knoweth that he hath but a short time 12. Lira thought that this was Cosrot King of Persia who being conquered by Heraclius gave the Church great cause of Joy but wofully oppressed his own Subjects though being old he had not long to do it Dr. H. saith It was the Churches ioy the Devils rage for the Overthrow of Simon Magus and that now he fore-saw the Fall of his Kingdom he set on foot Nero's Persecution Others That the Empire turning Christians the Devil raged by Julian Valens and such others for a little while both against Laity and Clergy Some think that it is properly those in Heaven that rejoyce Others that it is the Church on Earth Others that it is both And some say It is upon the Approach of the Millenium after the Fall of Antichrist Note 1. To be delivered from Satan and see his Kingdom fall is matter of great joy 2. If Satan rage because he knoweth that his time is short how much should we be quickened to Diligence and Hope when we all know that our time on Earth is short 13. And when the dragon saw that he was cast unto the earth he persecuted the woman which brought forth the man-child 13. Saith Lira when Cosroe saw that he was conquered by Heraclius he persecuted the Christians in his own Dominions whom Heraclius relieved by two Armies Saith Dr. H. When Satan saw that he was conquered in Simon Magus he stirred up Rome against the Christians Say others more probably when Satan saw that vigilant Pastors had defeated his Religious Frauds by Hereticks he turned to the way of Violence by Persecutors first Heathens then Arrians Some say This containeth all the time from Anno 310. to 606. And others That it is his Rage against the Reformation since c. 14. And to the woman were given two wings of a great eagle that she might fly into the wilderness into her place where she is nourished for a time and times and half a time from the face of the serpent 14. Christians driven from Rome by Heathenish Persecution say some or after by Papal say others fled up and down into Villages and remote Countries called a Wilderness where God provided for them till that Storm was past As the Waldenses and such others 15. And the serpent cast out of his mouth water as a flood after the woman that he might cause her to be carried away of the flood 15. The Flood saith Lira was by Cosroe saith Dr. H. by Nero and after by Domitian and others say others it was by all the Heathen Persecutions say others by the Goths and the invading Barbarians say others by Heresies and say others by Popery 16. And the earth helped the woman and the earth opened her mouth and swallowed up the flood which the dragon cast out of his mouth 16. Say some The Persecution was diverted from the Christians by the Insurrections of the Infidel Jews and their Suppression Say others The Roman wicked Emperors were diverted by the Goths from mischief Say others The Arrian Goths were conquered even by bad Emperors Say others the Prevalency of Truth made even carnal Bishops in Councils help the Church Say others The visible Church consisteth of many bad worldly Men who for conjunct-Interest help the Faithful 17. And the dragon was wroth with the woman and went to make war with the remnant of her seed which keep the commandments of God and have the testimony of Jesus Christ 17. Some say this is Domitian and Trajan's Persecution Others that it was the Arrians when Satan saw he was dispossest of Heathen Rome Others that it is his setting up the Papacy as it persecuted particular Christians for not corrupting Religion Note There is no hope of a desirable Peace with Satan or Diabolists while such through Christians must study as much as in them lieth to live peaceably with all Men and specially study Love and Peace among themselves The Devil will not lay down his War against Christ till he be cast down and bound but the Members of Christ's Body should not war against each other The poor Albigensâ—s c. were first by Dioclesian driven into a barren mountainous Country and after murdered by Popes and Papists CHAP. XIII 1. ANd I stood upon the sand of the sea and saw a beast rise up out of the sea having seven heads and ten horns and upon his horns ten crowns and upon his heads the name of blasphemy 1. Most of the olâ— Fathers expounded this of an Antichrist that should come toward the end of the World Some Papists take it to be the second Cosroe that succeeded his Father in Persia Others take the Beast to be the state of the Heathen Religion at Rome the seven Heads signifying either seven Emperors or the seven Hills and the ten Horns and the Crowns the Consederate Kingdoms and the name of Blasphemy the Titles of Rome called A Goddess and the eternal City with its Idolatrous Profession Others take the two Beasts here to be but one under two Relations that is the Pope or Papacy Or say some the Roman Kingdom under the Pope and the Papacy it self as Ecclesiastick Some take the Devil to be this Beast some the Turkish Empire some the Greek Empire and some take this first Beast to be the Roman Empire as Christian The hardest part of the Controversie is between them that say It is Heathen Rome and those that say It is Papal Rome And the Reasons which they give against each other seem stronger than the assertive Reasons of either side of which many Volumes are written Some say that the seven Heads are seven Kings which went immediately before Antichrist and that the name of Blasphemy is say some the Titles given the Pope as God and Vniversal Head or Bishop and Christ's Vniversaâ— Vicar that can forgive sin and bring Souls from Purgatory c. Or as others his Idolatry 2. And the beast which I saw was like unto a leopard and his feet were as the feet of a bear and his mouth as the mouth of a lion and the dragon gave him his power and his seat and great Authority 2. The Leopard was the Type of the Greeks the Bear of the Persians and the Lyon of the Babylonians And all are set together to signifie the Cruelty of the first Beast and variety of its Exercise This was the Heathen Idolatry as exercised by Domitian c. say some to which Satan made the Imperial Power to contribute its utmost help Or as others it was the Papal Idolatry and Cruelty which Satan now propagated by Christian names and pretences as before he had promoted the like in the name of Heathens Gods 3. And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death and his deadly wound was healed and all the world wondred after the beast 3. To pass by those that expound this of the Son of Cosroe King of Persia some take it for the burning
in their foreheads signifieth their open Profession of Fidelity to the Father and the Son and God's gracious noting them for his own And it helps us to expound what the mark of the Beast was even some open signal obliging Profession of Idol Worship 2. And I heard a voice from heaven as the voice of many waters and as the voice of a great thunder and I heard the voice of harpers harping with their harps 3. And they sung as it were a new song before the throne and before the four beasts and the elders and no man could learn that song but the hundred and fourty and four thousand which were redeemed from the earth 2 3. The voice of many Waters signified the multituâ—â— of Converts that by the Gospel were gathered to this Church on Mount Sion who praised God with the 〈◊〉 of Harps or joyful Psalmody And it was new Psalms of Praise for Man's Redemption and the Grace of Christ which they sung as before God and the Cherubims and the holy Church which none of the Jews were fit to sing save the foresaid chosen saved number 4. These are they which were not defiled with women for they are virgins these are they which follow the Lamb whither soever he goeth these were redeemed from among men being the first-fruits unto God and to the Lamb. 5. And in their mouth was found no guile for they are without fault before the throne of God 4 5. The Vision being of those in Heaven as the Precedents of the Christian Church at Jerusalem that should afterward succeed them they were the first-fruits of the Apostles Ministry described Act. 1. 2. 3. 4. who were eminent in Purity and Love free from Idolatry and Fornication as a People chosen out of the Jewish Nation unto Christ and as they were holy on Earth they are faultless and perfect now in Heaven 6. And I saw another angel flie in the midst of heaven having the everlasting gospel to preach unto them that dwell on the earth and to every nation and kindred and tongue and people 6. Whether the midst of Heaven have the Mystical senses that divers give or be only sent from Heaven to Earth I know not Some say it is called the Everlasting Gospel because it was decreed from everlasting some because it dureth to everlasting or tendeth to life everlasting By the Gospel some understand only the glad tydings of the Fall of the Roman Empire some the Doctrine of Reformation and tydings of the Fall of Popery and some the common Doctrine of Salvation by Christ as it was now more freely and universally to be published to the Gentile World 7. Saying with a loud voice Fear God and give glory to him for the hour of his judgment is come and worship him that made heaven and earth and the sea and the fountains of waters 7. Away with your Idols that are no Gods and turn to and fear the true and living God who made Heaven and Earth For the time is come that he will judge and destroy Idolaters Other expositions I omit 8. And there followed another angel saying Babylon is fallen is fallen that great city because she made all nations drink of the wine of the wrath of her fornification 8. Another part of my vision was another Angel c. implying a further revelation to me Whether it signifie also another sort of Preachers on Earth and who as some say the Albigenses and Waldenses or Luther Zuinglius or Illyricas and his century writers let them tell that know Babylon is here described and more fully after to be that great City that drew all nations unto Idolatry whether this were Rome as Heathen or Rome as Papal or Rome as containing both see my Advertisement 9. And the third angel followed them saying with a loud voice If any man worship the beast and his image and receive his mark in his forehead or in his hand 10. The same shall drink of the wine of the wrath of God which is poured out without mixture into the cup of his indignation and he shall be tormented with fire and brimstone in the presence of the holy Angels and in the presence of the Lamb 9 10. Those that partake of the sins of Idolatrous Babylon or Rome shall partake of her plagues and the Judgment that overthroweth her shall extend to all her companions in Idolatry and also the punishment in the life to come And Christ and his Angels will execute and behold it as just and good Some to save their charity say that damnation is not denounced to all that only have the Name of the beast or the Number but only to them that receive his Mark as his slaves and worship him and his Image But I think receiving his Name and its Number is included in receiving the Mark. But all my be pardoned to the penitent believers Whether this Angel be Luther Chemnitius Whittaker and such others I leave to the proof of the affirmers It s enough to me that this additional revelation and punishment is notified to John as by another Angel Though many think that only temporal punishment is here meant doubtless the same sin deserveth more 11. And the smoak of their torment ascendeth up for ever and ever And they have no rest day nor night who worship the beast and his image and whosoever receiveth the mark of his name 11. Though temporal calamity be here included this seems plainly to mean Hell And the Mark of his Name is here made equal to His Mark verse 9. O the restless misery that is prepared for the impenitent 12. Here is the patience of the saints here are they that keep the commandments of God and the faith of Jesus 12. This misery of impenitent Idolaters and Enemies of Christ will shew the World how wise and happy the Saints were that by patient suffering did overcome and kept to the end the Commands of God and the Faith of Jesus Faith Obedience and Patience are all necessary to Salvation 13. And I heard a voice from heaven saying unto me Write Blessed are the dead which die in the Lord from henceforth yea saith the Spirit that they may rest from their labours and their works do follow them 13. Though it be always happy to be at Rest with Christ the sufferings of those times will be so great as will make it seem a sesonable blessedness to go to that Rest where they shall no more labour or suffer but receive the fruit of their labours and work performed for Christ on Earth Some make this to be but a promise of after-freedom from Persecution here The Text proveth a Blessedness for separated Souls before the Resurrection For 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 henceforth signifieth from this time forward The Socinians therefore abuse the Text that make the Blessedness to be but Resting in a state of death till the Resurrection For life with God's service and acceptance in a time of Persecution is a
the exalting works of grace presupposeth the humbling work of repentance as a necessary preparation 4. And the same John had his rayment of Camels hair and a leathern girdle about his loins and his meat was locusts and wild hony 4. He was cloathed with Haircloth bound to him with a leather girdle and fed on what the wilderness afforded which was Locusts which some think were an Herb so called but most a sort of flies like great Grashoppers that devour all green things and wild Hony Note Tho the Fryers and Hermits by superstitious overvaluing such austerity have tempted others to despise them yet God approved of Johns signification of his contempt of the world and fleshly pleasures by such abasing of the flesh And other mens superstition or Hypocrisie will not excuse mens superfluity or accuse mortification 5. Then went out to him Jerusalem and all Judea and all the Region round Jordan 6. And were baptized of him in Jordan confessing their sins 5. So glad were the People to hear that the Kingdom of the Messiah was at hand that they all flockt to him to be baptized professing repentance that they might be prepared for the Kingdom Note 1. We grant that Baptism then was by washing the whole Body And did not the differences of our cold country as to that hot one teach us to remember I will have mercy and not sacrifice it should be so here 2. Tho many say Johns baptism and Christs were all one its easie to prove that were any now baptized but with John's baptism he ought to be baptized again in the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost on the profession of many Articles of the Creed which John required not 7. But when he saw many of the Pharisees and Sadducees come to his Baptism he said to them O generation of vipers who hath warned you to flee from the wrath to come 8. Bring forth therefore fruits meet for repentance 7. Knowing what these Pharisees and Saducees were he said O generation of Vipers Are you aware indeed that wrath is coming upon you And do you think that the Messiah will indulge your sin and come to promote your carnal interest If you profess repentance and would have part in the Kingdom of the Messiah resolve against your sins and live in that righteousness and holiness which is the fruit of true repentance 9. And think not to say in your selves we have Abraham to our Father For I say unto you that God is able of these stones to raise up children to Abraham 9. Think not that the Messiah will advance you for being the Carnal seed of Abraham If you have not the Faith and Holiness of Abraham If you be wicked unbelievers God will cast you off tho Abraham was your Father and can of the Gentiles or the very stones raise up such as shall be blest as Abraham's believing seed 10. And now also the Ax is laid to the root of the tree therefore every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit is hewn down and cast into the fire 10. The Messiah cometh with salvation to some and judgment to others He layeth the Ax to the root to cut down all of you that bring not forth the fruit of true faith and repentance and will cast such into the fire of temporal and eternal punishment 11. I indeed baptize you with water to repentance But he that cometh after me is mighter then I whose shoes I am not worthy to bear he shall baptize you with the Holy Ghost and with fire 11. I do but baptize you preparatorily with water to repentance But he that is coming after me is mightier than I whose shoes I am not worthy to bear he shall baptize not only with Water but with the pouring out of his Spirit on believers and with that fiery tryal which shall refine the gold the faithful but separate the dross and destroy the rebellious unbelievers 12. Whose fan is in his hand and he will thoroughly purge his floor and gather his wheat into the garner but will burn up the chaff with unquenchable fire 12. He will winnow and throughly separate the wheat from the Chaff the Faithful from the Rebellious and will gather the faithful into his heavenly Kingdom and into his Church in order hereto but he will burn the unbelievers and unperswadable as Chaff and that with destruction here and unquenchable fire hereafter 13. Then cometh Jesus from Galilee to Jordan unto John to be baptized of him 14. But John forbad him saying I have need to be baptized of thee and comest thou to me 13 14. Note Christ was not baptized to the same ends as other men He had no sins to repent of nor saviour to receive but as the General will wear the same colours with his soldiers Christ received baptism for the ends he was capable as to profess that the Kingdom of God was at hand 15. And Jesus answering said unto him Suffer it to be so now for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness Then he suffered him 15. I must fulfill the Law of Moses and thy prophetick mission and be thus entered on my proper work 16. And Jesus when he was baptised went up straightway out of the water and lo the Heavens were opened unto him and he saw the Spirit of God descending like a Dove and lighting upon him 16. As Jesus went up out of the water John saw the Heavens open to Christ and the Spirit of God in some resemblance of a dove or as a dove doth light on any place descending on him its like in a lucid appearance and resting on him 17. And lo a voice from Heaven saying This is my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 17. And with the apparition came a voice from heaven saying This is c. This is my beloved Son the Messiah sent from Heaven as the Mediator to reveal my will and to fulfill it and by his perfect righteousness and sacrifice to reconcile the world to me and be the propitiation for their sins CHAP. IV. THen was Jesus led up of the Spirit into the wilderness to be tempted of the Devil Note 1. That tho Christ was God his humane nature was acted by the Holy Ghost to whom in Scripture is ascribed Divine perfection of operation on creatures 2. Man was overcome by the temptation of Satan and so sin and death and all evil did invade mankind Therefore our Redeemer must deliver us from sin and Satan and Misery by conquering the tempter in his way of Temptation by which he conquered To give us also notice that the warfare preparatory to our future state is managed by overcoming temptations or being overcome by them And therefore the study of temptations and the resistance is a great part of the Christian life 3. Christ cast not himself on temptations but was led to it by the Spirit 4. To be temped is no sin 2. And when he had fasted forty days and forty nights
and Patience before Reparation of your Losses preservation of your Rights or personal Revenge And therefore when it is not the publick good that requireth it but your own right resist not injuries by any means which violateth Love or Patience If when you are stricken you strike again you do but stir up the person to more wrath to hurt you more when as Love and Patience may make him ashamed that he hath wronged you Revenge will but enrage him and you will suffer more when Love and Patience may win him Yea if he abuse the Law to injure you prefer not the righting of your selves before the winning of him by Love And Patience may cost you less than a Law-suit or Revenge If he injuriously force you to any service bear that and more rather than by striving to violate Charity Note that the Rule here intended by Christ is that we prefer the winning of a man's Soul by Love and the exercise of Patience before our Right and that we bear tolerable wrongs rather than alienate men by exasperation and increase our own sufferings by revenge usually the Patient suffer least and win enemies most But 1. this extendeth not to Magistrates strengthening sin by impunity 2. Nor to private mens pardoning sins against God which is not in our power 3. Nor to neglect the safety of the Commonwealth by favouring evil 4. Nor by the forbearing necessary defence of our own or others lives or welfare against insufferable assaults nor may we give away that which is due to Wives and Children or the poor which is not in our power 42. Give to him that asketh thee and from him that would borrow of thee turn thou not away 42. Note The sense is Be not unwilling to give whâ—re ever thou oughtest but as willing to give as men are to ask And Asking is one part of thy direction to whom to give But this excludeth not the use of prudent reason in our giving 1. We must not give that to one person which we should rather give to others not to the unworhty or unfit because they ask when we should seek after the more needy and worthy that ask not nor must we give that to one that is due to many nor give to do a lesser good when by it we might do a greater nor give that which is not in our power As to the question How much we must give 1. A thousand come far short for one that charitably gives too much 2. Every man should study to do God the greatest service he can with his estate and prudently discern the way 3. The necessities of others must be preferred before our pleasure and unnecessaries 43. Ye have heard that it hath been said Thou shalt love thy neighbour and hate thy enemy 44. But I say to you Love your enemies bless them that curse you do good to them that hate you and pray for them that despiteâ—ully use you and persecute you 45. That you may be the children of your father which is in heaven for he maketh his sun to rise on the evil and the good and sendeth â—ain on the just and unjust 43.44 God did let out the Israelites to execute so great slaughters on their Heathen enemies that occasioned many of old to restrain Love to too narrow an object and to incline to hatred and hurtfulness to enemies too much But I tell you that you must Love all your enemies according to the degree of amiableness in them that is All men as men All sober moral men as such all visible members of the Church as such And all notably sincere eminent excellent and useful Christians as such And let not enmity to you suspend this Love Tho you be not bound to love all alike nor to trust any mortal man too far And it is not enough that you do your enemies no hurt nor will their hating cursing or spightfull usage and persecution of you excuse you from your duty But notwithstanding all this you must love them that hate you and pray for them that despitefully use you and persecute you speak well of them and bless them that speak ill of you and curse you for you are not God's children if you be not like him and imitate him who maintaineth the life health and natural comforts of the just and unjust N. O how little Conscience do most Christians even the Religious make of this command of Christ How freely do they speak evil of their enemies and think themselves excused by saying It is as they are Christ's enemies and not as ours Hate the sin and dislike the sinner as such so you will but love all that is lovely in him and remember that it is Love that must overcome evil and make bad men lovely 46. For if ye love them that love you what reward have you do not even the Publicans the same 47. And if ye salute your brethren onely what do you more than others do not even the Publicans so 48. Be ye therefore perfect even as your Father which is in heaven is perfect 46 47 48. If you look for any reward from God it must be for obeying and serving him but to love men for loving you is but to serve your selves and your self-love and then you must reward your selves what bad man will not love men for loving him And if as Jews you be kind to Jews or praise honour and love those of your own Sect or Party or Opinion what bad men or Heathens do not the like All out of self-esteem love and honour their party and those of their own opinion But if you will approve your selves the children of God and have his reward Love men for his sake even all men impartially whether they be for you or against you so far as any thing of God is in them whether it be Nature or Grace common grace or special yea for their capacity of being good and doing good hereafter The most full universal Love is that perfection in which you must be like to God Judge of your selves by it and reckon that you have no more Goodness than you have Love CHAP. VI. 1. TAke heed that ye do not your alms before men to be seen of them otherwise you have no reward of your Father which is in heaven 1. Be careful to avoid hypocrisie and a proud desire of praise in your works of Charity You may do it when men see you but not to be seen If you take mens esteem and praise for your reward you forfeit and lose God's heavenly reward 2. Therefore when thou dost thine alms do not sound a trumpet before thee as the hypocrites do in the Synagogues and in the streets that they may have glory of men Verily I say to you They have their reward 2. Make not ostentation of your Charity as Hypocrites They shall have no better reward than the vain-glory which they chuse Alas what a pitifull reward 3. But when thou dost alms let not thy left
former life and the remaining corruption of our hearts and the daily faults that we are guilty of in our state of imperfection And knowing that thou forgivest none but penitent believers and bindest us to love and forgive others as ever we would be forgiven we confess and lament our manifold sins of corrupt nature and practice of ignorance and of knowledge of negligence rashness and presumptuous wilfulness The remembrance of them is our grief and shame we loath our selves for them and earnestly beg to be healed of them we cast our selves by believing Trust tho alas too weak on Jesus our Saviour his Merits and Intercession and thy Love and Mercy and promises in him desiring henceforth to be roled by him and sanctified by his Spirit and Grace And we unfeignedly love and forgive all those that have wronged us we beseech thee therefore charge not our sins upon us but acquit us from the everlasting punishment and all vindictive penalties in this life on Soul or Body And grant the same to all our brethren for whom we pray And because if thou keep us not we shall run on in guilt by new temptations and lose all that thou hast given us We lastly beseech thee to save us from all dangerous temptations either by Satans inward suggestions or outward snares by our own ill inclinations or worldly alâ—urements or by such sufferings as may be too strong for our faith hope and patience or would suppress our holy love and thankfulness and joyfull praise And save us from Satan from our selves our enemies and our friends that would tempt us to any evil and from the sin and misery and thy deserved judgments of which we are in danger And fortifie us with thy confirming comforting spirit And we beg all these mercies of thee to this end that we may employ them with all thy Saints in joyful praises of thy blessed Kingdom and Government in Heaven and Earth and in holy admiration of thy Power and all perfections and in glorifying thy Infinite Goodness and Blessedness with the glorified Society for evermore These are the desires of our Souls and the requests of our lips which we humbly and earnestly in Faith and Hope do present to thee our Heavenly Father by the motion of thy Spirit through Jesus Christ our Intercessor Lord and Saviour Amen Note Reader So perfect is the Method of the Lords Prayer that I had thought to have Anatomized it and set it before thee in a Scheme But I now write for the less learned that cannot well comprehend accurateness They that can may find it done already in my Latin Method of Theology and the lower sort may find such a brief and plain Exposition as such are capable of in my Family Catechism And in both the controversies hereabout resolved 14. For if ye forgive men their trespasses your heavenly Father will also forgive you 15. But if ye forgive not men their trespasses neither will your Father forgive your trespasses 14. Lest you should think that no qualification for pardon and other gifts are necessary in you I again repeat what selfish nature is loth to observe that tho God be your heavenly Father yet your love and forgiveness of your Brother is so necessary to his forgiving you that without it you shall not be forgiven For if you have not this in sincerity you are not God's children and he is called your Heavenly Father but as offering you his grace But if you have sincere Love with notable defects in your forgiving others God will correct you as Children and will not forgive you some sharp chastisements but make you know that you must love others if you will have the comfort of his love 16. Moreover when ye fast be not as the hypocriâ—es of a sad countenance for they disfigure their faces that they may appear to men to fast Verily I say to you they have their reward 16. Do not for to be thought godly seem to be more humbled than you are nor shew that outwardly which should be a concealed secret fast such hypocrites shall have no better reward than the esteem and praise of men which they thus seek 17 18. But thou when thou fastest anoint thy head and wash thy face that thou appear not to men to fast but to thy Father which is in secret And thy Father which seeth in secret shall reward thee openly 17 18. But look thou for thine approbation and reward from God and hide from the notice of the world thy private humiliations tho publick humiliations of Churches and Nations and for open wrongs must be publickly shewn and God will openly reward thee 19. Lay not up for your selves treasures upon earth where moth and rust doth corrupt and where thieves break through and steal 19. Note 1. By Treasure is meant that which a man most loveth and trusteth to for his supply and comfort and practically placeth his chief welfare in 2. By laying up is meant over valuing eagerly desiring and seeking and caring for That which rust moths and thieves can soon bereave you of is unfit to be your beloved trusted treasure 20. But lay up for your selves treasures in heaven where neither moth nor rust doth corrupt and where thieves do not break through and steal 20. But by Faith place your happiness in heaven and on that lay out your care and love and labour and so use your wealth as God hath promised to reward in Heaven For that treasure is incorruptible inviolable and everlasting Note That tho it be our God and Saviour that layeth up our treasure in Heaven and saveth us freely by Grace yet it is we that are commanded to lay it up and save our selves subordinately by faith hope love and labour which qualifie us as fit receivers of it 21. For where your treasure is there will your heart be also 21. And by this you may know whether you truly place your Treasure in Heaven or on earth Not by your speculative opinion or words for what Hypocrite will not say that Heaven is better than Earth But by the bent of your hearts Your Love Care Trust and hope will be where your Treasure is That which you 1. highliest value practically 2. and most desire and chuse 3. and labour for tho with the greatest care and cost that 's it that is indeed your Treasure 22. The light of the body is the eye If therefore thy eye be single thy whole body shall be full of light 23. But if thy eye be evil thy whole body shall be full of darkness If therefore the light that is in thee be darkness how great is that darkness 22 23. As the eye seeth not for it self alone but for the whole body to guide its action so thy understanding or practical judgment is that superiour visive faculty that must guide all thy love and choice and life If therefore thy judgment be sound and thou knowest the difference between laying up a treasure in Heaven and
But go rather to the lost sheep of the house of Israel Note 1. Peter had a priority though no Government over the rest 2. Lebbeus is Judas that wrote the Epistle extant 3. Simon is not called a Canaanite as to Nation but his name signifieth the Zealot Luk. 6.15 Act. 1 13. 4. Christ chose twelve in respect to the twelve Tribes of Israel to whose service they were first confined But when the Jews rejected him and the Gentiles were to be called he added Paul to shew that he confined not the Gospel to the Jews but the Church now must be Catholick 5. By the Samaritans is meant those that were not of Abrahams Seed but were sent thither at the translation in King Hosea's time And by the Israelites is meant all Abraham's seed that were chiefly in Judea but scattered also where the twelve Tribes had lived 7. And as ye go preach saying The Kingdom of heaven is at hand 7. As ye go Proclaim to them that the Kingdom of the Messiah whom God promised to send from Heaven is now at hand You may see the Christ so long expected 8. Heal the sick cleanse the lepers raise the dead cast out devils freely ye have received freely give 8. I give you power to heal c. Doing good is your work Do it freely as freely I give it you 9. Provide neither gold nor silver nor brass in your purses 10. nor scrip for your journey nor two coats neither shoes nor yet staves for the workman is worthy of his meat 9. You go not on your own work but mine Provide neither Money nor victuals for your Journey nor cloathing as for long time to come nor a defensive weapon or staff But look for your maintenance for your work 11. And into whatsoever city or town ye shall enter enquire who in it is worthy and there abide till ye go thence 12. And when ye come into any house salute it 13. And if the house be worthy let your peace come upon it But if it be not worthy let your peace return to you 11 c. Enquire who is a godly person willingest to entertain the Gospel And when you come to any house say Peace be to this house that is Gods blessing be here And if the persons be godly and truly qualified for his blessing it shall come upon them else not but you shall be clear Note 1. There is a worthiness consistent with free grace 2. And a worthiness before their receiving of the Gospel This had two degrees 1. The highest degree was true saith and godliness suited to that knowledge that the faithfull had before Christs incarnation who were in a state of Salvation but yet had not the knowledge of the Gospel fully so called and that Jesus was the Christ Such was Zachary and Elizabeth and Nathanael and the Centurion Act. 10 c. 2. And those that had but preparatory grace or a teachable tractable willing disposition were more worthy or less unworthy than the refractory 2. Ministers being not heart-searchers must pronounce Gods blessing on men on uncertainties and meer probability of the event 3. This benediction hath ever a condition implyed if the person be worthy or capable of it 4. If that person be unworthy and unblest the Minister is blameless if he went according to probable profession The fault was his own 5. No Ministerial blessing Baptizing the Lords Supper Absolution c. will save an unworthy person that is one not qualified for Salvation according to Gods promise 14. And whosoever shall not receive you nor hear your words when ye depart out of that house or city shake off the dust of your feet 14. And seeing you come not for any gain of your own but to bring them the joyfull tidings of Salvation so heinous is the sin of unthankful churlish refusal that you shall shake off the dust of your feet as signifying the labour you used in vain for their Salvation as a witness against them in time to come 15. Verily I say to you that it shall be more tollerable for the land of Sodom and of Gomorrha in the day of judgment than for that city 15. Note 1. There are different degrees of punishment hereafter some are more tollerable than others 2. Sodomes punishment shall be less than the refusers of the Gospel because they sinned against less means light and mercies False Christians then will have a heavy doom 16. Behold I send you forth as sheep in the midst of wolves Be ye therefore wise as serpents and harmless as doves 16. It is not a life or ease and worldly preferment or man-pleasing that I send you on but as sheep in the midst of many Wolves such enmity against the Gospel and godliness is in the corrupt nature and interest of man and specially of the obdurate that instead of thankful entertaining you and your message they will tear and devour you if God do not restrain them Therefore be wise to carry your selves inoffensively and cautelously preserving your selves by lawful means but be ye harmless and innocent that they may have no just accusation against you and use no unlawfull means Sheep and Doves are no good fighters against Wolves and Hawks 17. But beware of men for they will deliver you up to the councils and they will scourge you in their Synagogues 18. And ye shall be brought before governours and kings for my sake for a testimony against them and the Gentiles 17 18. But keep out of their hands as I do by just means For the Jews will deliver you up to their Councils of Priest and Elders and they will scourge you as malefactors in their Synagogues and if they can make your crimes seem capital they will deliver you up to the Roman power that both Jews and Gentiles while you are accused may hear from you what the Gospelis and be unexcutable in their sin 19. But when they deliver you up take no thought how or what ye shall speak for it shall be given you in that same hour what ye shall speak 20. For it is not ye that speak but the Spirit of your Father that speaketh in you 19 20. And let not your own slowness of Speech put you on anxiety as it did Moses and Isaiah For Gods Spirit in you will help you and teach you what and how to speak in season 21. And the brother shall deliver up the brother to death and the father the child and the children shall rise up against the parents and cause them to be put to death 22. And ye shall be hated of all men for my names sake 21 22. So great is the enmity of the Flesh against the Spirit and against Faith and Holiness that it will overcome even natural affection of brethren and parents and children so that they shall bring their nearest relations to Martyrdom and other sufferings And the world will hate you for my sake But he that endureth to the end shall be saved 22.
Messengers and your Commission shall be sealed by the convincing evidence of the miraculous and sanctifying operations of the Holy Ghost I will own you in all you say do or suffer according to your commission and will reward them that receive you and your words as if they received me my self for I am not to stay on earth to do all my work my self but will do it by my Ministers And he that receiveth me shall be accepted by my Father as if he had received him N. As this is a most strong and comfortable obligation to the receiving of Christs true Ministers so it is dreadful prophaneness to hear a proud domineering enemy of Godliness that hath got by force into the title of the Ministery and labours to make true Godliness odious and persecuteth the most faithful to plead this Text as if he that heard and received their malignant scorns at Piety did hear and receive Jesus Christ 41. He that receiveth a prophet in the name of a prophet shall receive a prophets reward and he that receiveth a righteous man in the name of a righteous man shall receive a righteous mans reward 41. Note 1. This tells us that God rewardeth not men according to their gifts but according to the will and heart And it is a great comfort to every ungifted and poor inferiour Christian that they may have the reward of Preachers if they do but receive them and further their works as they are able yea if they do but love them and would receive them if they could God taketh it as done 2. But by the same reward is meant the same in kind but not in degree 3. And by a Righteous man is meant an eminent godly man and that he that loveth such and entertaineth them shall be numbred with the truly righteous But it meaneth not that every wicked liver shall speed as the Righteous if he will but receive such tho he amend not himself But he that loveth a good man because he is such and sheweth bâ— receiving him tho to his cost and danger that his love is sincere shall be numbred with such himself 42. And whosoever shall give to drink to one of these little ones a cup of cold water only in the name of a disciple verily I say unto you he shall in no wiâ—e lose his reward 42. He that loveth a Christian as such more than his riches and would give him more if he had it if he give but a cup of cold Water to the poorest weakest Christian because he is a Christian shall not lose the reward that I here promise Note 1. What a safe way of usury hath Christ taught all Believers He is an unbeliever who thinks he shall be a loser by any obedience to Christ 2. It is not the Rich only that shall have the reward of Charity but the Poor also that do their best and would give if they were able 3. It is not only charity to Preachers and rare persons but to the least Christians that Christ will reward 4. Therefore it is not only slandering reviling and 〈…〉 eâ—inâ—nt servants of Christ but even the 〈…〉 Christians that Christ will con◠〈…〉 miserable pretence to say they 〈…〉 â—ty perhaps for dissenting from 〈…〉 of usurpers as if any men were free from all errour CHAP. XI 1. ANd it came to pass when Jesus had made an end of commanding his twelve disciples he departed thence to teach and to preach in their cities 1. Having given his twelve Disciples their instructions he went about also to preach himself 2. Now when John had heard in the prison the works of Christ he sent two of his disciples 3. And said to him Art thou he that should come or do we look for another 2 3. Note It is doubtful whether John being in Prison and not seeing Jesus the meaning be Art thou the same Jesus that I baptized c. Or as is more likely that he sent his Disciples that they might be convinced by more than John's testimony 4. Jesus answered and said to them Go and shew John again those things which ye do hear and see 5. The blind receive their sight and the lame walk the lepers are cleansed and the deaf hear the dead are raised up and the poor have the gospel preached to them 6. And blessed is he whoever shall not be offended in me 4 5 6. It is not my bare word but my works that shall answer you it is by the fruit that the tree must be known The miraculous works of Divine Power are done and the works of love to mens bodies and the Gospel of Salvation is preached for their Souls And these being Gods works are Gods testimony what I am And yet the meanness of my appearance and my contempt and suffering from men will be to many a stumbling block and make the work of believing difficult and blessed are they that believe notwithstanding all these difficulties 7. And as they departed Jesus began to say to the multitude concerning John What went ye out into the wilderness to see a reed shaken with the wind 8. But what went ye out to see A man clothed in soft raiment Behold they that wear soft cloathing are in kings houses 9. But what went ye out to see A prophet yea I say to you and more than a prophet 7 8 9. Jesus took this occasion to describe John to the people saying What went you to John in the Wilderness to see not a toy like a shaken Reed Nor yet a pompous Gallant in gay cloaths such be not in Wildernesses but in Kings houses you 'l say A Prophet Yes and greater than any foregoing Prophets A nearer Messenger of the Kingdom of God 10. For this is he of whom it is written Behold I send my messenger before thy face which shall prepare thy way before thee 10. For this is the Harbinger of the Messiah promised by other Prophets 11. Verily I say to you Among them that are born of women there hath not risen a greater than John the Baptist Notwithstanding he that is least in the kingdom of heaven is greater than he 11. There hath not been a greater than John before him as being nearest the Kingdom of the Messiah But yet the least of my Ministers in this my Kingdom is greater than he and shall have more eminent gifts of the Spirit as well as a more excellent office and work so far shall my Kingdom begun after my Ascension excell all ages that were before it 12. And from the days of John the Baptist until now the kingdom of heaven suffereth violence and the violent take it by force 12. And as the people crowded to John in the wilderness and now as you see flock after me so since John began to preach I may say that these multitudâ—s of inferiour people croud as it were into the Kingdom of Heaven and will not lose it while it is neglected by the higher sort 13. For all the prophets
lawful for thee to have her 5. And when he would have put him to death he feared the multitude because they counted him as a prophet 3 4 5. N. 1. Faithful Prophets did tell Kings of their sin 2. But such as Herod cannot bear reproof 3. The persecution of faithful Teachers is usually for telling great men of their sins 4. The multitude then did so much reverence prophets that they were a terrour and restraint to persecuting Rulers 6. But when Herods birth day was kept the daughter of Herodias danc'd before them and pleased Herod 7. Whereupon he promised with an oath to give her whatever she would ask 8. And she being before instructed of her mother said Give me here John Baptists head in a charger 6 7 8. N. Great mens feasts and frolicks are a usual season of great sin and carnal pleasures are their snares 2. Rash Oaths are the fruit of vice and the seed of more 3. Voluptuous wantons are oft the most cruel and bloudy persecutors 4. The Devil seldom wanteth suggestors of cruelty 9. And the king was sorry nevertheless for the oaths sake and them which sate with him he commanded it to be given her 9. N. Wicked men oft sin with troubled conscience but yet will do it for their base ends 2. Hypocrites that dare murder the just yet may make the Conscience of a wicked Oath their pretence How conscionably then should bad Oaths be avoided and good ones kept 3. The reputation of mâ—n in bad company is a usual snare of iniquity 10 11 12. And he sent and beheaded John in prison And his head was brought in a charger and given to the damsel and she brought it to her mother And his disciples came and took up the body and buryed it and went and told Jesus 10 11 12. Note The Bloud of Saints is vile and cheap to Tyrants that can sell them to a Whore or wanton But they shall pay dear for it at the last 2. So great a Prophet as John must be a Martyr that he may be like to Christ 3. It s as true Martyrdom to suffer for Duty as for Faith 4. The bloud of Saints is part of the sport and pleasure of lascivious wicked women 13. When Jesus heard of it he departed thence by ship into a desert place apart and when the people had heard thereof they followed him on foot out of the cities 13. Note 1. The Lord of Life that came in flesh to save the world was fain to fly for his life into a wilderness from the face of men yea of the eminent members of the Jewish Church 2. It is not cowardize or unlawfull to fly from persecutors till we have some special call to suffer 14. And Jesus went forth and saw a great multitude and was moved with compassion towards them and he healed their sick 14. Note Those that follow Christ and seek to him are liker to find his compassion than those that drive him away 15. And when it was evening his disciples came to him saying This is a desert place and the time is now past send the multitude away that they may go into the villages and buy themselves victuals 16. But Jesus said to them They need not depart give ye them to eat 17. And they say to him We have here but five loaves and two fishes 18. He said Bring them hither to me 19. And he commanded the multitude to sit down on the grass and took the five loaves and two fishes and looking up to heaven he blessed and brake and gave the loaves to his disciples and the disciples to the multitude 15 c. Note 1. Christ fed the Body to win the Soul and so must we 2. Nothing is too little which God will bless 3. Tho God be every where yet Christ directeth us in Prayer to him to look up to Heaven for there is the Glory in which he will appear to glorifie his people 4. If the Son of God must look up to heaven and bless his food surely we must not take it like brutes without craving Gods blessing on it 20. And they did all eat and were filled and they took up of the fragments that remained twelve baskets full 21. And they that had eaten were about five thousand men besides women and children 20 21. Note 1. This Miracle was done before five thousand Witnesses and more that there might be no suspicion of deceit or misreport 2. He that was Lord of all and could feed by Miracle yet would not have the fragments lost 22. And straightway Jesus constrained his disciples to get into a ship and to go before him unto the other side while he sent the multitudes away 23. And when he had sent the multitude away he went up into a mountain apart to pray 22 23. Note Christ used to pray alone because his case so differed from all mens in the world having no sin c. that the same prayers would not suit the case of others which were fit for him 24. And when the evening was come he was there alone But the ship was now in the midst of the sea tossed with waves for the wind was contrary 25. And in the fourth watch of the night Jesus went out unto them walking on the sea 24 25. Note 1. Christ permits dangers to us that he may the more notably deliver us 2. The waters can bear him when he will walk on them All elements are at his service 26. And when the disciples saw him walking on the sea they were troubled saying it is a spirit and they cried out for fear 26. Note Nature maketh man afraid of apparitions of Spirits because unknown and unusual 27. But straightway Jesus spake to them saying Be of good cheer it is I be not afraid 27. Note Christs true Disciples should be so far from being afraid of him as hurtfull to them that they should make him their comfort and courage against the fears of men and devils 28. And Peter answered him and said Lord if it be thou bid me come unto thee upon the water 28. N. This shewed much faith in Peter yet none must tempt God nor go unbidden into danger 29. And he said Come And when Peter was come down out of the ship he walked on the water to go to Jesus 30. And when he saw the wind boisterous he was afraid and beginning to sink he cried saying Lord save me 31. And immediately Jesus stretched forth his hand and caught him and said to him O thou of little faith wherefore didst thou doubt 29 c. Note 1. Even strong faith hath its weakness and is liable to fears 2. Our weak faith causing great fear would expose us to sinking did not Christ lay hold on us 32. And when they were come into the ship the wind ceased 33. Then they that were in the ship came and worshipped him saying Of a truth thou art the Son of God 32 33. N. Renewed great convictionâ— renew and increase
Apostleship and to betray him to foretell us that Covetous falshearted Hypocrites will be in the Visible Church and will betray it 2. Covetous love of Money is the root of treachery in Hypocrite Ministers and others 3. Judas's sin was not by a sudden Passion but deliberate contrived and contracted for three pound fifteen Shillings 17. Now the first day of the feast of unleavened bread the disciples came to Jesus saying where wilt thou that we prepare for thee to eat the passover 17. On the fifth day of the week called now Thursday at eventide c. 18. And he said Go into the City to such a man and say to him the Master saith My time is at hand I will keep the passover at thy house with my disciples 18. N. As to the great controversies here whether Christ and the Jews did eate the passover the same day and whether Christ did eate the Paschal Lamb or only the unleavened bread and bitter herbs which was the beginning of the passover being to have eaten the Lamb at the next evening if he had not been Sacrificed himself I leave the discussion of them to Commentators who handle them at large not troubling ordinary Readers with them 19. And the disciples did as Jesus had appointed them and made ready the passover 20. Now when the even was come he sat down with the twelve 21. And as they did eat he said Verily I say to you that one of you shall betray me 22. And they were exceeding sorrowfull and began every one of them to say to him Lord is it I 23. And he answered and said He that dippeth his hand with me in the dish the same shall betray me 19 c. N. 1. Christ being under the Law was to keep the Law of the Passover 2. The innocent Disciples were troubled both at the tidings of the thing and that they should be under suspicion 24. The Son of man goeth as it is written of him but wo to that man by whom the Son of man is betrayed it had been good for that man if he had not been born 24. N. Gods decree to bring good out of mens evil extensuateth not mens sin or punishment the escaping of a Greater evil is here called Good not in itself but to that Man 25. Then Judas answered and said Master is it I He said to him Thou hast said 25. N. Judas was before resolved and hardened so that this notice did not stop him from the sin 26. And as they were eating Jesus took bread and blessed it and brake it and gave it to the disciples and said Take eat this is my body 26. N. 1. This bread was unleavened and part of the Passover 2. The blessing it was the Separating it to this holy use and praying God to bless it and pronouncing it blest 3. The breaking it signified the breaking of Christs Body represented hereby as the Sacrifice for sin 4. The giving it signifieth the giving himself to believing receivers with and for their spiritual and everlasting life For the Sacrament as Administred hath these three parts 1. The Consecration 2. The Commemoration or Representation 3. The Communication 5. This is my Body meaneth This is my sacrificed body representative When it is Consecrated it is not to be called Bread that is mere bread for it hath now another form and forma denominat But it is only a Relative form If you ask what matter it hath It is Bread still If you ask what form it is Christ Sacramental Body As if you ask of the Kings Coyne what is it it is in General Money particularly this or that piece of Money The answer is not it is Silver or Gold for that speaketh not the Form But if you ask what Metal it is made of it is Silver or Gold so is it here 6. It is not Christs Body as Glorified in Heaven that is represented in the Sacrament but as Crucified flesh The second council of Nice with the foregoing General Council at Constantinople agree that Christs body in Heaven is not flesh though they differ about Images Flesh and blood enter not there but Spiritual bodies it is not flesh if it consist not of fibrous Coagulated blood and Chyme made of food which is not there 7. But it is the true body of Christ that was first offered to God in sacrifice and as such Given to believing receivers so far as to be theirs in Relation of Mystical union and the Meritorious cause of their pardon grace and glory 8. What a novel monster the fiction of Transsubstantiation is I have fully opened in a little Treatise called full and easy Satisfaction what is the true Religion 9. The Circumstances of Christs action are occasional and no Laws for us As are 1. Giving it at a Passover 2. At the end of a meal 3. At supper or at night 4. In an Inn or Guest Chamber 5. To none but his family 6. To none but men 7. To none but Ministers 8. In an upper room 9. Lying along in each others bosoms 10. But once in his life 11. Giving it to all at once and not one by one tho that seem of more importance than the rest 12. Delivering the bread before he gave thanks over the Cup and not over both at once tho no doubt these may safely be imitated 9. Whether Judas was present or not is uncertain and of no doctrinal moment if he were and Christ also washt his feet with the rest it shewed his obdurateness that could go presently forth to betray him Doubtless if wicked Hypocrites intrude the sin and punishment is only their own so be it we sin not by neglecting discipline for the Keyes are given to the Pastors to keep out men proved uncapable by impenitence 27. And he took the cup and gave thanks and gave it to them saying Drink ye all of this 28. For this is my blood of the new Testament which is shed for many for the remission of sins 27 28. N. Giving to one by one is not Necessary 2. The evangelists speak not all the same words in reciting Christs administration Matthew hath no more but This is my Body nor Mark neither leaving out Which is given for you as Luke hath it or Which is broken for you as Paul hath it Do this in Remembrance of me And of the Cup there are different words of Matthew Mark Luke and Paul and Mark mentioneth their drinking it before Christs words This is my blood of the New Testament c. But what is not spoken by one is by another and the sence is the same and it tells us that if such a difference be in our administration it nullifieth not the Sacrament 28. This wine is representatively or Sacramentally my blood shed not as that of the Paschal Lamb for Jews only to seal that Old Covenant of their peculiarity but for the Gentiles also or the world to purchase and seal the Universal Covenant of Grace which giveth
Suffering in which we must be prepared to follow him 48. Now he that betrayed him gave them a sign saying Whomsoever I shall kiss that same is he hold him fast 49. And forth with he came to Jesus and said Hail master and kissed him 50. And Jesus said to him Friend wherefore art thou come Then came they and laid hands on Jesus and took him 48 c. Note 1. Hypocrites cruelty is exercised under the name of Friendship How many Thousand Persecute Christ in his cause and Servants on pretences of Faith Religion Order and Enmity to Sin 2. It s a pitiful sight to see poor ignorant People in obedience to Rulers Persecuting Christ to their own Destruction as if it were he and his servants that were their dangerous Enemies 51. And behold one of them which were with Jeâ—us stretched out his hand and drew his sword and stroke a servant of the high priests and smote off his ear 51. Natural inclination to defence and Love to Christ overcame Peters consideration and patience 52. Then said Jesus to him Put up again thy sword into his place for all they that take the sword shall perish with the sword 52. Put up thy Sword and let us patiently submit to Violence For as none must use the Sword without just Warrant and Authority so usually they that fight for themselves are destroyed and suffer more than they that patiently endure Violence and Injustice Note Christ doth not in these words make all self-defence or War unlawful but he doth more than forbid unwarrantable Fighting meaning that not onely unlawful resistance of Power and Revenge but even wars and fighting against injuries and Enemies usuaâ—â—â— hasten Death and increase Mens Sufferings And therefore they should forethink whether War or Patience be like to do more hurt 53. Thinkest thou that I cannot nâ—â— pray to my father and he shall presenâ—â—y give me more than twelve legions of angels 53. Note 1. Angels are ready to serve Christ at his desire 2. It should stop our impatient thoughts of rash and unlawful self-defence to think that God can otherwise deliver us 54. But how then shall the scriptures be fulfilled that thus it must be 54. N. We must not strive against Events which we foreknow will come to pass 55. In the same hour said Jesus to the multitude Are ye come out as against a thief with swords and staves to take me I sate daily with you teaching in the temple and ye laid no hold on me 55. Why did you not take me in the Temple but thus in the Night like a Thief 56. But all this was done that the scriptures of the prophets might be fulfilled Then all the disciples forsook him and fled 56. All this was foretold in Scripture They let his Disciples go and they fled away in fear 57. And they that had laid hold on Jesus led him away to Caiaphas the high priest where the scribes and the elders were assembled 58. But Peter followed him afar oft unto the high priests palace and went in and sate with the servants to see the end 57. They brought him to their Arch-priest as glorying in their success And Peter went in where the Servants sate 59. Now the chief priests and elders and all the councel sought false witness against Jesus to put him to death 60. But found none yea though many false witnesses came yet found they none At the last came two false witnesses 61. And said This fellow said I am able to destroy the temple of God and to build it in three days 59. c. N. 1. As Hypocrites in Religion are worse than Pagans in that they father their wickedness on God and Religion so Hypocrite-Judges and Lawyers are herein worse than lawless Murderers that they abuse and disgrace Law and Government by using them to inâ—ustice and bloodshed 2. No man is so good or innocent that false Witness may not Condemn 62. And the high priest arose and said â—â—â—o him Answerest thou nothing What 〈◊〉 which these witness against thee â—3 〈…〉 hâ—ld his peace 6â— 6â— N. Christ was silent to shew 1. That he was not over solicitous for his Life 2. When Malignant false Judges are resolved what to do against Innocence and Right it is oft in vain to talk it out with them And they watcht for words of his own to Accuse him of 63. And the high priest answered and said unto him I adjure thee by the living God that thou tell us whether thou be the Christ the Son of God 63. N. 1. Once for all take notice that answering was then among the Jews a common Phrase for speaking in course though no question was askt 2. It was the Malignant Policie of that Arch-priest to make Christ his own Accuser and Witness when they could get no other For they knew that he that bound his Disciples to confess him would not refuse to confess himself when adjured by God though he was silent as to his Defence against Personal Accusations And so it is with Christs Enemies to this day who put Christians that dare neither lie nor conceale necessary truth upon self-Accusation As they could find nothing against Daniel except about the Law of his God which he durst not break to save his Life so do the Devils Officers take advantage of good Mens Consciences to destroy them 64. Jesus saith to him Thou hast said nevertheless I say unto you Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power and coming in the clouds of heaven 64. I am he and though I stand here to be judged by you your Eyes shall see me coming in Glory and in Power to Judge you and all the World or as some say To Destroy you by the Romans 65.66 Then the high priest rent his cloathes saying He hath spoken blasphemy what further need have we of witnesses behold now ye have heard his blasphemy What think ye They answered and said He is guilty of death 65.66 Then the High Priest had that which he desired and by rending his Cloathes shewed his Abhorrence of the supposed Sin of Christ and demanded the Sentence of the Court against him as a Blasphemer And they Voted him for it guilty of Death Note 1. How foolish a thing is it to think that any Law or any mans Innocency or Goodness will preserve Justice or Piety while bad men are Judges Can any Law be better than Gods Or any Person better than Christ The Devils Judges possessing the place that God instituted to defend Truth and Equity will condemn God himself manifest in Flesh by his own Law and as sinning against himself And they are since the same 2. The very Murderers of Christ would seem greater enemies to Blasphemy and more zealous for Gods Honour than God himself So little are False Men to be believed 67. Then did they spit in his face and buffeted him and others smote him with the palmes of their hands 68. Saying prophecy to
here are said to do that which only one of them did a usual Phrase 45. Now from the sixth hour there was darkness over all the land till the ninth hour 45. N. 1. It was extraordinary darkness but not so great as to hinder converse therefore it did not convince them 2. The Sun must not shine on that odious fact which yet the hardened agents glory in and in darkness go on in the works of darkness 46. And about the ninth hour Jesus cried with a loud voice saying Eli Eli Lamasabacthani that is to say My God my God why hast thou forsaken me 46. Note He either spake in the Syriack Tongue Psal 22.1 which was a Prophesiâ— of him or as some think the express Hebrew words tho now variously written 2. By Gods forsaking him is not meant any abatement of Divine Love but that God both exposed him to this death by wicked men and withdrew from his Humane nature the sense of his complacence and let out upon his Soul a deep afflicting sense of his displeasure against man for sin which was his penalty as he was our surety and suffered in our stead as a Sacrifice for our sin 3. Christ was thus far forsaken for us that we might never be quite forsaken 47. Some of them that stood there when they heard that said the man calleth for Elias 47. N It is uncertain whether they spake this in ignorance of the Language whether Hebrew which the Jews had forgotten or Syriack which the Roman Soldiers might not understand Or which is more probable in mere prophane scorn 48. And straitway one of them ran and took a spunge and filled it with vinegar and put it on a reed and gave him to drink 49. The rest said Let be let us see whether Elias will come to save him 48 49. N. In mere scorn 50. Jesus when he had cried with a loud voice yielded up the ghost 50. N. Luke tells us his last words Father into thy hand I commend my Spirit 51. And behold the vail of the temple was rent in twain from the top to the bottom and the earth did quake and the rocks rent 52. And the graves were opened and many bodies of saints which slept arose 53. And came out of the graves after his resurrection and went into the holy city and appeared to many 51 c. N. By the Vail some think is meant a Curtain hanged others say The stone wall that was built between the inner Sanctuary and the outer This renting signified the ending of the Jewish Law and Sanctuary and the opening to us an access to God by Christ The Earthquake and the rending of the Rocks and opening of the Graves went sometime before his Resurrection But the rising and appearing of them was after It is not the Souls of Saints that slept but those bodies that rose All this convinced not the hardened Jews 54. Now when the Centurion and they that were with him watching Jesus saw the earthquake and those things which were done they feared greatly saying Truly this was the Son of God 54. Note The Heathen Soldiers were not so obdurate as the hypocrite Priests and Rulers and their followers 55. And many women were there beholding afar off which followed Jesus from Galilee ministring to him 56. Among which was Mary Magdalen and Mary the mother of James and Joses and the mother of Zebedees children 55. Note 56 These women stuck closer to Christ than his twelve chief disciples did 57. When the even was come there came a rich man of Arimathea named Joseph who also himself was Jesus disciple 58. He went to Pilate and begged the body of Jesus then Pilate commanded the body to be delivered 57 58. Note Christs death endeth not Josephs love 2. Pilate was less malignant than the Jews 59. And when Joseph had taken the body he wrapped it in a clean linnen cloth 60. And laid it in his own tomb which he had hewed out of the rock and he rolled a great stone to the door of the Sepulchre and departed 59.60 N. Well might he lend him a grave who would save him from the grave by a resurrection 61. And there was Mary Magdalene and the other Mary sitting against the sepulchre 61. Note To follow him in love as far as they were able 62. Now the next day that followed the day of the preparation the chief priests and Pharisees came together unto Pilate 63. Saying Sir we remember that that deceiver said while he was yet alive After three daies I will rise again 64. Command therefore that the sepulchre be made sure untill the third day lest his disciples come by night and steal him away and say to the people He is risen from the dead so the last errour shall be worse than the first 65. Pilate said to them Ye have watch go your way make it as sure as you can 66. So they went and made the sepulcher sure sealing the stone and setting a watch 62 c. Note God permitted and over-ruled their malignant suspicion to prevent all such calumnies and objections against our faith ever after CHAP. XXVIII 1. IN the end of the sabbath as it began to to dawn toward the first day of the week came Mary Magdalene and the other Mary to see the sepulchre 1. Note They came in love with spices to have embalmed his body 2. And behold there was a great earthquake for the angel of the LORD descended from heaven and came and rolled back the stone from the door and sat upon it 3. His countenance was like lightening and his rayment white as snow 4. And for fear of him the keepers did shake and became as dead men 2 c. Note 1. Well might Abraham say if one rose from the dead they will not be perswaded when all this would not convince men 2. If an Angel be so dreadful what will God be to the wicked 5. And the angel answered and said to the women Fear ye not for I know that ye seek Jesus who was crucified 6. He is not here for he is risen as he said Come see the place where the LORD lay 7. And go quickly and tell his disciples that he is risen from the dead And behold he goeth before you into Gallilee there shall ye see him lo I have told you 5. N. Angels were the preachers of Christ birth to Shepheards and they are the first preachers of his Resurrection to Women 8. And they departed quickly from the sepulchre with fear and great joy and did run to bring his disciples word 8. N. Women must be the first preachers of Christs resurrection to his Apostles 9. And as they went to tell his disciples behold Jesus met them saying All hail And they came and held him by the feet and worshipped him 9. N. It was poor Women that had been sinners that Christ honoured with his first apperance 10. Then said Jesus to them Be not afraid Go tell my brethren that I
to make Laws for the universal Church on Earth but he and to undertake it is to undertake the prerogative of Christ and to be Vice-christ by usurpation be it Pope or Councils 4. Yet the precept of observing his commands forbids not the observing of the commands of any lawful limited local rulers under him not crossing his commands Parents Masters Pastors Princes must be obeyed in their Provinces and Places even about Gods worship If men make subordinate Laws according to Christs General Laws of Love Concord Edification Order they must be obeyed as e. g. what translations of Scripture to use what Psalms Meters Tunes Gestures Time Place and abundance such like The Gospel according to St. MARK Note 1. That this is the same Mark against whom as not fit to be taken with them St. Paul sharply contended with Barnabas even to parting a sunder But it was not as charging him with any crime but as unfit to be taken with them in so long and hard a work which he before deserted 2. It is said by some to be a tradition that Mark wrote this from the Mouth of Peter but that is uncertain 3. It is questioned seeing it is only the eleven Apostles to whom Christ promised the Eminent help of the Spirit to bring all his Doctrine to their remembrance and lead them into all Truth How can we be sure that Mark and Luke who were no Apostles and had not this promise did never mistake in their writing the Gospel Ans Tho Christ promised not Infallibility to all Preachers then he promised and gave the Eminent Miraculous gifts to the Spirit to others as well as to the Apostles as appeared in Stephen Philip and others And this spirit was to sit them for the work to which they were called which his miracles by them attested 2. And the Apostles that then lived approved these writings of Mark and Luke and so did the Churches where the gifts of the Spirit did then most abound who also delivered them down to us Whether this Mark was Bishop of Alexandria or only a transient Evangelist there a while is an Historical controversie of no great Moment When Antioch had at once so many great Apostles Prophets and Teachers and no one of them then a Bishop to rule the rest as their Pastor we may well conjecture that the case of Alexandria did not much differ from that of Antioch and Jerusalem where neither James nor any one was Governour of the Apostles The Reader must not expect that I repeat at large the Paraphrases or Notes which are written on Matthew when the same History and words are by Mark repeated CHAP. I. 1. THE beginning of the gospel of Jesus Christ the Son of God 2. As it is written in the prophets Behold I send my messenger before thy face who shall prepare thy way before thee 3. The voice of one crying in the Wilderness Prepare ye the way of the Lord make his paths straight 1. c. The publick entrance of Christ on his Ministry and Preaching the glad tydings of Salvation was by the preparation of Johns Ministry Preaching Repentance to fit men for the Kingdom of the Messiah at hand which the Prophets had foretold Note Whether by the Prophets be here meant Isay and Malachi or onely Isay is a Controversie of small moment 4. John did Baptize in the wilderness and preach the baptism of repentance for the remission of sins 4. John told the Jews that the Messiah was now come and brought Pardon and Salvation to all that received him and therefore perswaded them all to Repent that they might be Pardoned and fit Members of his Kingdom and Baptized those that Professed this 5. And there went out unto him all the land of Judea and they of Jerusalem and were all baptized of him in the river of Jordan confessing their sins 5. The generality of the people longing for the promised Messiah were glad of this News that he was Come and thronged to John Confessing their Sins and Professing Repentance and were Baptized by him 6. And John was clothed with camels hair and with a girdle of a skin about his loyns and he did eat locusts and wild honey 6. N. This kind of Eremetical Life and Abstinence is overvalued by them who place Merit or Perfection in it and is unjustly vilifyed by some who know not of how great use it is some persons to withdraw from worldly Vanities and Temptations 7. And preached saying There cometh one mightier than I after me the latchet of whose shoes I am not worthy to stoop down and unloose 7. N. Christ and his Servants are patterns of Humility But Satan and his servants are known by Pride 8. I indeed have baptized you with water but he shall baptize you with the holy Ghost 8. My Baptism doth but prepare you but his shall power out the Spirit on the Baptized 9. And it came to pass in those days that Jesus came from Nazareth of Galilee and was baptized of John in Jordan 9. N. Qu. Did Christ Profess Repentance for the Remission of Sins If not how was he capable of Johns Baptisme Answ He was not Baptized to the same uses as other men but as owning Johns Baptisme and the Coming of the Kingdom of God As a General will wear the same Colours with his Soldiers though theirs signifie subjection to him 10. And straitway coming up out of the water he saw the heavens opened and the Spirit like a dove descending upon him 10. See on Matt. 3. 11. And there came a voice from heaven saying Thou art my beloved Son in whom I am well pleased 11. N. God from Heaven Preached the Gospel at Christs Baptisme 12. And immediately the spirit driveth him into the wilderness 13. And he was there in the wilderness forty days tempted of Satan and was with the wild beasts and the Angels ministred to him 12.13 N. 1. To conquer Temptations is to conquer Satan 2. Angels brought him meat at the end of the Forty days 14. Now after that John was put in prison Jesus came into Galilee preaching the gospel of the kingdom of God 14. That the Kingdom of God was coming 15. And saying The time is fulfilled and the kingdom of God is at hand repent ye and believe the gospel 15. The promised time of the Messiahs appearing is Come Repent and believe this glad-tidings 16. Now as he walked by the sea of Galilee he saw Simon and Andrew his brother casting a net into the sea for they were fishers 17. And Jesus said to them Come ye after me and I will make you to become fishers of men 18. And straitway they forsook their nets and followed him 16. c. See on John 1.40 and Matt. 4.18 19. And when he had gone a little further thence he saw James the son of Zebedee and John his brother who also were in the ship mending their nets 20. And straitway he called them and they left their father Zebedee in
baskets of fraqments took ye up and they said Seven 21. And he said to them How is it that ye do not understand 18. N. It is a great sin to have a power of understanding and considering and not to use it 2. And a great sin quickly to forget Miracles or marvellous providences and to fall into new distrustful reasonings in our next wants 22. And he cometh to Bethsaida and they bring a blind man unto him and besought him to touch him 23. And he took the blind man by the hand and led him out of the town and when he had spit on his eyes and put his hands upon him he asked him if he saw ought 24. And he looked up and said I see men as trees walking 24. c. I discern not Men from Trees by their shape but suppose them men because they walk 25. After that he put his hands again on his eyes and made him look up and he was restored and saw every man clearly 26. And he sent him away to his house saying Neither go into the town nor tell it to any man in the town 25 26. To avoid ostentation and envy 27. And Jesus went out and his disciples into the towns of Cesarea Philippi and by the way he asked his disciples saying to them Whom do men say that I am 27. Not but that he knew but his question was to occasion their confession 28. And they answered John the Baptist but some say Elias and others One of the Prophets 29. And he said to them But whom say ye that I am and Peter answered and saith to him Thou art the Christ 30. And he charged them that they should tell no man of him 29. Men were to discern who he was by his works and he would not have it commonly proclaimed till his Resurection and Spirit had compleated those works and evidences by which it was to be proved 31. And he began to teach them that the Son of man must suffer many things and be rejected of the elders and of the chief priests and scribes and be killed and after three days rise again 32. And he spake that saying openly and Peter took him and began to rebuke him 33. But when he had turned about and looked on his disciples he rebuked Peter saying Get thee behind me Satan for thou savourest not the things that be of God but the things that be of men N. 1. Christ made them know that he designed not a Worldly Kingdom when he tells them of his deâ—tâ— and resurrection 2. Peter in his fleshly wisdom thought Christ was not so wise as he No wonder if Novices now think themselves wiser than their wisest teachers and specially if such are censured as imprudent for not avoiding suffering 3. Even a Peter by such carnal wisdom may so far serve Satan as to deserve so sharp a rebuke as to be called a Satan 4. Savouring the things of men and flesh more than of God is the great sin that we are all in danger of and deserveth sharp rebuke 34. And when he had called the people unto him with his disciples also he said to them Whosoever will come after me let him deny himself and take up his cross and follow me 35. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it but whosoever shall lose his life for my sake and the gospels the same shall save it 34. This case of Peter occasioned Christ to call off all his Disciples from worldly expectations and to tell them what they must trust to and that they are no Disciples for him if they cannot trust him with their lives and if they believe not that they shall gain more by him than their lives are worth N. To deny a mans self is to forsake his life rather than forsake Christ As to deny Christ was to forsake him to save life or any thing else He that will save his life by denying Christ shall lose it and his salvation And he that denieth his life for Christ and the hope of Salvation shall save it for ever 36. For what shall it profit a man if he shall gain the whole world and lose his own soul 37. Or what shall a man give in exchange for his soul 36. How poor a price is all the profit and pleasure of this life to hire a man by sin to lose his salvation or what can make up that mans loss N. And will pride revenge gluttony drunkenness or fornication then make him a saver that loseth his soul by them or will preferment Lordship and pomp and power recompence him 38. Whosoever therefore shall be ashamed of me and of my words in this adulterous and sinful generation of him also shall the Son of man be ashamed when he cometh in the glory of his Father and the holy angels 38. If men be so far ashamed of a crucified a scorned a persecuted Christ as to deny him to escape shame or suffering a glorified Christ in Judgment before Angels and Men will disown them and say I know you not It is not a Popedom or a Cardinalship nor a Lordship that nominal Christians are ashamed of but it is poor persecuted Christianity CHAP. IX 1. ANd he said Verily I say to you there be some of them that stand here who shall not taste of death till they have seen the kingdom of God come with power 1. Till they see a glimpse of that glorious or powerful appearance of the King of the Church in which he shall come at the last 2. And after six days Jesus took with him Peter and James and John and leadeth them up into an high mountain apart by themselves and he was transfigured before them 3. And his raiment became shining exceeding white as snow so as no fuller on earth can white them 4. And there appeared to them Elias with Moses and they were talking with Jesus 5. And Peter answered and said to Jesus Master it is good for us to be here let us make three tabernacles one for thee and one for Moses and one for Elias 6. For he wist not what to say for they were sore afraid 2. This was the performance of the fore-going Promise See on Matt. 17. Note For Glorified Saints from Heaven to wait on Christ in his own splendor was a glympse resembling his Last Coming 2. If the sight of Christ Moses and Elias in glorious Splendor made the Three Apostles through the strangeness of it sore afraid no wonder if even the thought of what we shall see after Death possess us with dread though it be our hope and joy 7. And there was a cloud that overshaddowed them and a voice came out of the cloud saying This is my beloved Son hear him 7. Hear and obey him as the chief Messenger of my will of whom I give you this Testimony from Heaven 8. And suddenly when they had looked round about they saw no man any more save Jesus onely with themselves 9. And as they came down
his shewing unto Israel 80. And John with his increase of age and strength shewed great strength of the Spirit of God in him and he dwelt in the wilderness or say some in the hill Countrey of Judaea bred up in a life of holiness and mortification till the time that he sett upon his publick ministry of preaching the Kingdom of the Messiah and repentance and baptizing CHAP. II. 1. ANd it came to pass in those days that there went out a decree from Cesar Augustus that all the world should be taxed 2. And this taxing was first made when Cyrenius was governor of Syria 3. And all went to be taxed every one into his own city 1 2 3. Augustus decreed that all the Empire called the Roman world should be enrolled in their several Families and Cities That he might know the state of his Empire and how to tax them 4. And Joseph also went up from Galilee out of the city of Nazareth into Judea unto the city of David which is called Bethlehem because he was of the house and lineage of David 5. To be taxed with Mary his espoused wife being great with child 4 5. She was now marryed though called espoused 6. And so it was that while they were there the days were accomplished that she should be delivered 7. And she brought forth her first-born Son and wrapped him in swadling cloths and laid them in a manger because there was no room for them in the inn 6 7. Note It should be rather in the stables than in the manger Had Joseph been a rich man its like he would have found better room 8. And there were in the same countrey shepherds abiding in the field keeping watch over their flock by night 8. Some one part of the night and some another by turns as is most likely 9. And lo the angel of the Lord came upon them and the glory of the Lord shone round about them and they were sore afraid 10. And the angel said unto them Fear not for behold I bring you good tidings of great joy which shall be to all people 11. For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Saviour which is Christ the Lord. 12. And this shall be a sign unto you ye shall find the babe wrapped in swadling cloths lying a manger 9 10. Glory is Light Christs birth is cause of universal joy 12. stable 13. And suddenly there was with the angel a multitude of the heavenly host praising God and saying 14. Glory to God in the highest and on earth peace good will towards men 13 14. Note Angels are the heavenly host Note Gods praise and Glory is the end of all his works Note Angels rejoiced at Christs birth and for mans redemption 14. In Christ the Redeemer God will be glorified in Heaven Peace will be made on Earth by this great Reconciler and Gods Love or Benevolence will be towards men Or Glory be to God in the Heavens through the Redeemer and Reconciliation or Peace on Earth to men that are the objects of Gods good will Q. Is it necessary or lawful to keep a day as holy in remembrance of Christs birth Ans 1. If any should appoint a weekly day for it it would be an usurping of the same power that hath already separated a weekly day for it it would be an usurping of the same power that hath already separateh a weekly day for commemorating the work of Redemption though specially for Christs Resurrection And it would seem an accusing Christs Law of insufficiency 2. And if any should make a yearly days observation necessary to the universal Church 1. They would usurp a power not given to any to make Laws for all the Church 2. And they would accuse Christs Law as imperfect But if particular Christians Churches or Countries voluntarily agree to celebrate yearly the memorial of Christs birth it is but what almost all the Churches on earth do and have done at least 1300 years And iâ—â—â—lawful to keep a yearly day of remembrance for aâ—y 〈◊〉 deliverance or mercy to the Church even in an Apâ—â—â—le But if any Christian think that it is an unlawful addition to the institution of the Lords day which Goâ— set a part for our commemorating the whole work of Redemption such shâ—uld not be forced to keep it against their Consciences but must avoid affronting them that do 15. And it came to pass as the angels were gone away from them into heaven the shepherds said one to another Let us now go even unto Bethlehem and see this thing which is come to pass which the Lord hath made known unto us 16. And they came with hast and found Mary and Joseph and the babe lying in a manger 17. And when they had seen it they made known abroad the saying which was told them concerning this child 18. And all they that heard it wondred at those things which were told them by the shephards 19. But Mary kept all these things and pondered them in her heart 20 And the shepherds returned glorifying and praising God for all the things that they had heard and seen as it was told unto them 15 16 17 18. In a Stable 19. Regarded themâ— as tending to what was promised her 20. Angel are not first sent to Princes but to poor Shephards who must preach Christ 21. And when eight days were accomplished for the circumcising of the child his name was called Jesus who was so named of the angel before he was conceived in the womb 21. Jesus is a Saviour He was circumcised as bound to keep the Law of Moses not as a seal of pardon of sin to him 22. And when the days of her purification according to the law of Moses were accomplished they brought him to Jerusalem to present him to the Lord. 22. To the Priest as in Numb 3.12.46 23. As it is written in the law of the Lord Every male that openeth the womb shall be called holy to the Lord 24. And to offer a sacrifice according to that which is said in the law of the Lord A pair of turtle doves or two young pidgeons 23 24. See Levit. 12.6.8 25 And behold there was a man in Jerusalem whose name was Simeon and the same man was just and devout waiting for the consolation of Israel and the holy Ghost was upon him 26. And it was revealed unto him by the holy Ghost that he should not see death before he had seen the Lord Christ 25. Note The Messiah was much expected at that time Note It is Just and Devout men that God specially favoureth by exâ—raordinary gifts of his Spirit 27. And he came by the spirit into the temple and when the parents brought in the child Jesus to do for him after the custom of the law 28. Then took he him up in his arms and blessed God and said 29. Lord now lettest thou thy servant depart in peace according to thy word 30. For mine eyes have seen thy
and from the sea coasts of Tyre and Sidon which came to hear him and to be healed of their diseases 18. And they that were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed 19. And the whole multitude sought to touch him for there went vertue out of him and healed them all 14 15 16 17 18 19. O the wonderful mercy of our Saviour to Bodies and Souls 20. And he lifted up his eyes on his disciples and said Blessed be ye poor for yours is the kingdom of God 20. Ye my Disciples though poor in the World Note Matthew more fully repeateth this Sermon than Luke 21. Blessed are ye that hunger now for ye shall be filled Blessed are ye that weep now for ye shall laugh 21. See Matth. 5. 22. Blessed are ye when men shall hate you and when they shall separate you from their company and shall reproach you and cast out your name as evil for the Son of mans sake 22. Blessed are ye though you now hunger weep are hated c. because it is for Righteousness sake 23. Rejoyce ye in that day and leap for joy for behold your reward is great in heaven for in like manner did their fathers unto the Prophets 23. Note But we must see that the cause be good and that our hearts be sound with God in the main and in all other Cases 24. But wo unto you that are rich for ye have received your consolation 25. Wo to you that are full for ye shall hunger Wo unto you that laugh now for ye shall mourn and weep 26. Wo unto you when all men shall speak well of you for so did their fathers to the false prophets 24 25 26. Wo to you ungodly unbelievers though you be now rich and full and merry and well spoken of Not because you are rich and full c. But though you are so because you have no better For mans welfare is to be judged of by what he shall have hereafter and not by what he hath here Note Luke omitteth divers of the beatitudes but reciteth the woes which Matthew omitteth Whether this Sermon was twice spoken by Christ or which is liker but once is uncertain 27. But I say unto you which hear Love your enemies do good to them which hate you 28. Bless them that curse you and pray for them which despitefully use you 29. And unto him that smiteth thee on the one cheek offer also the other and him that taketh away thy cloak forbid not to take thy coat also 30. Give to every man that asketh of thee and of him that taketh away thy goods ask them not again 27 28 29 30. See on Matth. 5. prefer charity and peace before thy right and right not thy self to thy neighbours greater hurt 31. And as ye would that men should do to you do ye also to them likewise 31. Love your neighbours as your selves and make not too great a difference beetwen their interest and your own For justice will not be maintained without Love 32. For if ye love them which love you what thank have ye for sinners also love those that love them 33. And if ye do good to them which do good to you what thank have ye for sinners also do even the same 34. And if ye lend to them of whom ye hope to receive what thank have ye for sinners also lend to sinners to receive as much again 32 33 34. All this is but the exercise of self-love and is not so much as vertue much less that charity in which you must excell all wicked men 35. But love ye your enemies and do good and lend hoping for nothing again and your reward shall be great and ye shall be the children of the highest for he is kind unto the unthankful and to the evil 36. Be ye therefore merciful as your Father also is merciful 35 36. Let your Love and good works be in imitation of God your Father taking his approbation for your full reward 37. Judge not and ye shall not be judged condemn not and ye shall not be condemned forgive and ye shall be forgiven 38. Give and it shall be given unto you good measure pressed down and shaken together and running over shall men give into your bosom for with the same measure that ye mete withal it shall be measured to you again 37 38. God's rewards are sure and full Note The word men v. 38. is not in the Text but They shall give signifieth It shall be given as Luke 16.9 They shall receive you into the everlasting habitations is That ye may be received And Angels are liker to be the Instruments than Men from whom we cannot expect to be measured to as we measure to them Yet the Promise may extend to this that when God seeth it good he will make Men yea Enemies the Instruments of his reward 39. And he spake a parable unto them Can the blind lead the blind shall they not both fall into the ditch 39. He that will be a Teacher of others must himself first understand what he teacheth Teaching-ignorance is the calamity of the Church the deceiver of Souls and the condemnation of the Teachers 40. The disciple is not above his master but every one that is perfect shall be as his master 40. You must look to speed no better than I that am your Master but it will be your perfection to imitate me Learn of me and suffer with me and you shall be blessed with me But some expound it you cannot expect that the Disciples of ignorant Teachers should attain to any higher perfection than their Masters which they gather from the context But Luke useth oft to conjoin various sayings and subjects See Matth. 10.24 41. And why beholdest thou the mote that is in thy brothers eye but perceivest not the beam that is in thy own eye 42. Either how canst thou say to thy brother Brother let me pull out the mote that is in thine eye when thou thy self beholdest not the beam that is in thine own eye Thou hypocrite cast out first the beam that is in thine own eye and then shalt thou see clearly to pull out the mote that is in thy brothers eye 41 42. It is of great necessity for Teachers and Reprovers to know themselves and be free from scandals and the crimes which they reprove and not as Pharisees to be loose in Morals and cruel to others while they are zealous for their Ceremonies else their Hypocrisie will aggravate their Iniquity 43. For a good tree bringeth not forth corrupt fruit neither doth a corrupt tree bring forth good fruit 44. For every tree is known by his own fruit for of thorns men do not gather figs nor of a bramble-bush gather they grapes 43 44. If thou be a bad man thy self and guilty of worse than thou preachest against who will believe thee or expect good fruit from so bad a man Note But Matthew otherwise connecteth these sayings 45. A good
And he said unto her Daughter be of good comfort thy faith hath made thee whole go in peace 48. Note Faith healeth not efficiently but as the necessary moral qualification of the receiver of a free gift 49. While he yet spake there cometh one from the ruler of the Synagogues house saying to him Thy daughter is dead trouble not the Master 50. But when Jesus heard it he answered him saying Fear not believe only and she shall be made whole 51. And when he came into the house he suffered no man to go in save Peter and James and John and the father and the mother of the Maiden 52. And all wept and bewailed her but he said Weep not she is not dead but sleepeth 49 50 51 52. Permitting it to come to extremity magnified the Miracle 53. And they laughed him to scorn knowing that she was dead 53. She was dead by the cessaâ—ion of natural life and motion and not dead by a remote departure of the Soul it being oâ—tained to restore the suspended life And so both Christ and they said true 54. And he put them all out and took her by the hand and called saying Maid arise 55. And her spirit came again and she arose straitway and he commanded to give her some meat 56. And her Parents were astonished but he charged them that they should tell no man what was done 54 55 56. See on Mark 5. CHAP. IX 1. THen he called his twelve disciples together and gave them power and authority over all devils and to cure diseases 2. And he sent them to preach the Kingdom of God and to heal the sick 1 2. To Save Bodies and Souls 3. And he said unto them Take nothing for your journey neither staves nor scrip neither bread neither money neither have two coats a piece 4. And whatsoever house ye enter into there abide and thence depart 5. And whosoever will not receive you when ye go out of that city shake off the very dust from your feet for a testimony against them 3 4 5. See on Matth. 10.10 11. To witness that it is not long of your unwillingness but their own that they are forsaken and perish 6. And they departed and went through the towns preaching the gospel and healing every where 7. Now Herod the tetrach heard of all that was done by him and he was perplexed because that it was said of some that John was risen from the dead 8. And of some that Elias had appeared and of others that one of the old prophets was risen again 9. And Herod said John have I beheaded but who is this of whom I hear such things and he desired to see him 6 7 8 9. Note Christ that was familiar with the Poor would not gratifie the desire of the King a persecutor that desired to see him 10. And the Apostles when they were returned told him all that they had done And he took them and went aside privately into a desart place belonging to the city called Bethsaida 10. Note Had we the History of all the Apostles Miracles before and after Christ's Resurrection how large would it be 11. And the people when they knew it followed him and he received them and spake unto them of the kingdom of God and healed them that had need of healing 11. Note Christ rejected none that followed after him with desire and diligent seeking him 12. And when the day began to wear away then came the twelve and said unto him Send the multitude away that they may go into the towns and countrey round about and lodge and get victuals for we are here in a desert place 13. But he said unto them Give ye them to eat And they said We have no more but five loaves and two fishes except we should go and buy meat for all this people 14. For they were about five thousand men And he said to his disciples Make them sit down by fifties in a company 15. And they did so and made them all sit down 12 13 14 15. See Matth. 8. Then they obeyed expecting some Miracle 16. Then he took the five loaves and the two fishes and looking up to heaven he blessed them and brake and gave to the disciples to set before the multitude 17. And they did eat and were all filled and there was taken up of fragments that remained to them twelve baskets 16 17. See on Matth. 14. 18. And it came to pass as he was alone praying his disciples were with him and he asked them saying whom say the people that I am 19. They answering said John the baptist but some say Elias and others say That one of the old prophets is risen again 18 19. Came to him See Matth. 16.15 20. 20. He said unto them But whom say ye that I am Peter answering said The Christ of God 21. And he straitly charged them and commanded them to tell no man that thing 20 21. Q. What then was the Gospel which they were sent to preach and which he preached Ans Much like John Baptist's preaching that the Kingdom of God is come and moreover that Jesus did such and such Miracles as he told John's Disciples not directly saying I am the Christ but proposing those Evidences from whence they were themselves to gather it Because his Resurrection c. was to make the Evidence full before the Gospel was fully preached Q. But what then was the Baptism he used before his Resurrection if men were not to be told and to profess that he was the Christ Ans Just answerable to his preaching and like Johns Baptism but much different from the following Baptism in the name of the Father Son and Holy Ghost Men were to profess Repentance and hope of Salvation by learning of Christ and so lifted themselves under him as his Disciples but not yet to profess that He was the Christ which after was necessary 22. Saying The Son of man must suffer many things and be rejected of the elders and chief priests and scribes and be slain and be raised the third day 22. All this is part of the Gospel which you must hereafter preach and when this is done it will be seasonable to preach it 23. And he said to them all If any man will come after me let him deny himself and take up his cross daily and follow me 24. For whosoever will save his life shall lose it but whosoever will lose his life for my sake the same shall save it 23.24 Carnal Self love and the love of wordly prosperity being man 's lapsed sinful state it is from these that I come to save men and therefore will save none but by saving them from these and teaching them to deny their carnal selves and worldly prosperity 25. For what is a man advantaged if he gain the whole world and lose himself or be cast away 25. See on Matth. 10. and Mark 8. Alas thâ—◠〈◊〉 how little a part of this vain World do millions 〈◊〉
them all 30. Even thus shall it be in the day when the Son of man is revealed 28 29 30. Christ's coming whether to destroy his Enemies or to judge the World will be sudden unexpected and terrible 31. In that day he which shall be upon the house top and his stuff in the house let him not come down to take it away and he that is in the field let him likewise not return back 32. Remember Lot's wife 31 32. Let all go and be glad to save your lives Look nor back with grief for your losses lest you speed as Lot's Wife did 33. Whosoever shall seek to save his life shall lose it and whosoever shall lose his life shall preserve it 33. Self-saving by forsaking the Truth will prove self-destroying and venturing and losing life for me shall prove the surest saving way 34. I tell you In that night there shall be two men in one bed the one shall be taken the other shall be left 35. Two women shall be grinding together the one shall be taken and the other shall be left 36. Two men shall be in the field the one shall be taken the other shall be left 34 35. I will carefully separate my own from the rest and save them when unbelievers perish whether at the end or sooner 37. And they answered and said unto him Where Lord And he said unto them Wheresoever the body is thither will the eagles be gathered together 37. Where shall all these things be done He said where those designed to destruction are thither God s Justice will send his Executioners And where his chosen are there shall be deliverance See Matth. 24. CHAP. XVIII 1. ANd he spake a parable unto them to this end that men ought always to pray and not to faint 1. To hold on in earnest importunity and hope and not to grow cold and slack and heartless 2. Saying There was in a city a judge which feared not God neither regarded man 3. And there was a widow in that city and she came unto him saying Avenge me of mine adversary 2 3. Note Woe to the Land that hath such Judges She said Do me Justice against my Adversary 4. And he would not for a while but afterward he said within himself Though I fear not God nor regard man 5. Yet because this widow troubleth me I will avenge her lest by her continual coming she weary me 4 5. Note Where there is no fear of God yet avoiding clamor and shame for injustice may make a Judge do Justice to the oppressed But they that come 10 Diabolical Malignity will delight to do mischief and destroy the Just and will take their wickedness for their glory 6. And the Lord said Hear what the unjust judge saith 7. And shall not God avenge his own elect that cry day and night unto him though he bear long with them 8. I tell you that he will avenge them speedily Nevertheless when the Son of man cometh shall he find faith on the earth 6 7 8. Will importunity prevail with a wicked Judge and will not importunate prayer prevail with God to do Justice for his chosen praying people I tell you though the time seem long to you he will make no delay to do them Justice in due time Note Importunity moved the man by wearying him but it procureth mercy from God only by making us fit Receivers of it Men will despond by impatience before deliverance cometh 9. And he spake this parable unto certain which trusted in themselvs that they were righteous and despised others 9. He thought meet to rebuke those who thought too well of their own goodness and were too censorious and contemptuous of those that seemed worse than they 10. Two men went up into the temple to pray the one a Pharisee and the other a publican 11. The Pharisee stood and prayed thus with himself God I thank thee that I am not as other men are extortioners unjust adulterers nor even as this Publican 12. I fast twice in the week I give tithes of all that I possess 10 11 12. The Pharisees Prayer was a boasting of his goodness and not a humble bewailing of his sins and wants All this was praise-worthy in it self but much more was necessary in him 13. And the publican standing afar off would not lift up so much as his eyes unto heaven but smote upon his breast saying God be mercifull to me a sinner 13. His Prayer was in â—he deep sense of his sin a humble begging mercy of God â—ot with a purpose to go on in sin but with peâ—â—tence and conversion resolving of a new life 14. I tell you this man went down to his house justified rather then the other for every one that exalteth himself shall be abased and he that humbleth himself shall be exalted 14. God took this for a juster or better man for his penitent confession than the Pharisee for all that formal righteousness which he boasted of For God will exalt the humble and abase the proud But this supposeth the Publican's Repentance to be a true Conversion and not meer conviction and confessing in fear 15. And they brought unto him also infants that he would touch them but when his disciples saw it they rebuked them 16. But Jesus called them unto him and said Suffer little children to come unto me and forbid them not for of such is the kingdom of God 17. Verily I say unto you Whosoever shall not receive the kingdom of God as a little child shall in no wise enter therein 15 16 17. See on Matth. 10.14 Matth. 19.13 14 15. 18. And a certain ruler asked him saying Good Master what shall I do to inherit eternal life 19. And Jesus said unto him Why callest thou me good none is good save one that is God 20. Thou knowest the commandments Do not commit adultery Do not kill Do not steal Do not bear false witness Honour thy father and thy mother 21. And he said All these have I kept from my youth up 22. Now when Jesus heard these things he said unto him Yet lackest thou one thing sell all that thou hast and distribute unto the poor and thou shalt have treasure in heaven and come follow me 23. And when he heard this he was very sorrowful for he was very rich 18 19 20 21 22 23. See Matth. 19.20 Mark 10.17 Note This renunciation of the World is not required by Christ only to a high degree of holyness but to the obtaining of Eternal Life Note Multituâ—es of nominal Christians go not so far as this worldly Jew in believing a Life Eternal in a care to inherit it and in doing so much for it from his youth 24. And when Jesus saw that he was very sorowful he said How hardly shall they that have riches enter into the kingdom of God! 25. For it is easier 〈◊〉 a camel to go through a needles eye then for a rich man to enter into the kingdom
saying Lord behold here is thy pound which I have kept laid up in a napkin 21. For I feared thee because thou art an austere man thou takest up that thou layedst not down and reapest that thou didst not sow 20 21. Here is thy own I have wasted none of it But thou art so severe that I durst not trade with it lest I should lose it 22. And he saith unto him Out of thine own mouth will I judge thee thou wicked servant thou knewest that I was an austere man taking up that I laid not down and reaping that I did not sow 23. Wherefore then gavest not thou my money into the bank that at my coming I might have required mine own with usury 22 23. Note Wicked men are apt to excuse their sloth and accuse God's strictness But out of their own confessions and words shall Hypocrites that profess Christianity be condemned Qu. What Vsury is it which Christ by this Parable seemeth to countenance Ans Such as God had not forbidden To us now all Usury is sinful that is against either Justice or Charity or the publick good and no other For Moses's Political Law bindeth not us 24. And he said unto them that stood by Take from him the pound and give it to him that hath ten pounds 25. And they said unto him Lord he hath ten pounds 26. For I say unto you That unto every one which hath shall be given and from him that hath not even that he hath shall be taken away from him 24. Add it to his reward 25 26. He that hath gained by his faithful industry shall be trusted and rewarded with more and he that unfaithfully neglected to use the mercy trusted with him shall be deprived of that mercy gifts time c. which he neglected 27. But those mine enemies which would not that I should reign over them bring hither and slay them before me 27. Those Jews that hated and rejected me and all such Rebellious Infidels shall be destroyed 28. And when he had thus spoken he went before ascending up to Jerusalem 29. And it came to pass when he was come nigh to Bethphage and Bethany at the mount called the mount of Olives he sent two of his disciples 30. Saying go ye into the village over against you in the which at your entring ye shall find a colt tied whereon yet never man sâ—t loose him and bring him hither 31. And if any man ask you Why do ye loose him thus shall ye say unto him Because the Lord hath need of him 32. And they that were sent went their way and found even as he had said unto them 33. And as they were loosing the colt the owners thereof said unto them Why loose ye the colt 34. And they said The Lord hath need of him 28 29 30 31 32 33 34. Note Though Luke name only the Colt that denyeth not the Ass named by other Writers See Matth. 21.1 7 8. 35. And they brought him to Jesus and they cast their garments upon the colt and they set Jesus thereon 36. And as he went they spread their clothes in the way 37. And when he was come nigh even now at the descent of the mount of Olives the whole multitude of the disciples began to rejoyce and praised God with a loud voyce for all the mighty works that they had seen 38. Saying blessed be the king that cometh in the name of the Lord peace in heaven and glory in the highest 37. See on Matth. 21.9 10 11. 39. And some of the Pharisees from among the multitude said to him Master rebuke thy disciples 40. And he answered and said to them I tell you that if these should hold their peace the stones would immediately cry out 39 40. They do but what God doth cause them to do and if they did not God would have it done though by Miracle 41. And when he was come near he beheld the city and wept over it 42. Saying If thou hadst known even thou at least in this thy day the things which belong to thy peace But now they are hidden from thine eyes 41. O that thou hadst known the things that are necessary to thy own peace and safety before the day of Grace be past But by thy wilful sin and blindness they are unknown to thee Note Christ as Man by weeping over self-destroying sinners sheweth his love and pity though not equal to that which he exerciseth on hiâ— Elect whom he will save 43. For the days shall come upon thee that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee and compass thee round and keep thee in on every side 44. And shall lay thee even with the ground and thy children within thee and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation 34 44 All this was done about thirty eight years after by the dreadfullest Siege for Famine and Murder that any History recordeth 45. And he went into the temple and began to cast out them that sold therein and them that bought 46. Saying unto them It is written My house is the house of prayer but ye have made it a den of thieves 45 46. See Matth. 21.12 Note Christ shewed his Authority by Reforming and his Zeal even for the Temple while the Law stood 47. And he taught daily in the temple But the chief priests and scribes and the chief of the people sought to destroy him 47. It was the Priests and Rulers that were Christ's Enemies and Persecutors 48. And could not find what they might do for all the people were very attentive to hear him 48. They durst not lay hands on him because the multitude hearing and admiring him were as his guard CHAP. XX. 1. ANd it came to pass that on one of those daies as he taught the people in the temple and preached the Gospel the chief priests and the scribes came upon him with the elders 2. And spake unto him saying Tell us by what authority doest thou these things or who is he that gave thee this authority 1 2. Such things are not to be done without Authority 3. And he answered and said unto them I will also ask you one thing and answer me 4. The baptism of John was it from heaven or of men 5. And they reasoned with themselves saying If we shall say from heaven he will say Why then believed ye him not 6. But and if we say of men all the people will stone us for they be perswaded that John was a prophet 7. And they answered that they could not tell whence it was 8. And Jesus said unto them Neither tell I you by what authority I do these things 3 4 5 6 7 8. They ought to have known his Authority by his Miracles See Matth. 21. 9. Then began he to speak to the people this parable A certain man planted a vineyard and let it forth to husbandmen and went into a far Countrey for a
cast in unto the offerings of God but she of her penury hath cast in all the living that she had 1 2 3 4. See on Mark 12.41 42. God judgeth not of our Service by the bulk 5. And as some spake of the temple how it was adorned with goodly stones and gifts he said 6. As for these things which ye behold the daies will come in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down 5 6. See Matth. 24. 7. And they asked him saying Master but when shall these things be and what sign will there be when these things shall come to pass 7. Note Corrupt Nature is more desirous to know things to come than to prepare fâ—r them by present duty 8. And he said Take heed that ye be not deceived for many shall come in my Name saying I am Christ and the time draweth near go ye not therefore after them 8. Take you more care of your selves than to know the time and be not deceived by false Christs and false Prophets 9. But when ye shall hear of wars and commotions be not terrified for these things must first come to pass but the end is not by and by 10. Then said he unto them nation shall rise against nation and kingdom against kingdom 11. And great earthquakes shall be in divers places and famines and pestilences and fearful sights and great signs shall there be from heaven 12. But before all these they shall lay their hands on you and persecute you delivering you up to the synagogues and into prisons being brought before kings and rulers for my Names sake 13. And it shall turn to you for a testimony 9 10 11 12 13. See Matth. 24. Note Christ did not draw in Disciples with the hopes of prosperity It shall be your Witness or Martyrdom to divulge the Gospel and condemn unbelievers 14. Settle it therefore in your hearts not to meditate before what ye shall answer 15. For I will give you a mouth and wisdom which all your adversaries shall not be able to gain-say nor resist 14 15. Note It is Christ in Heaven that giveth Grace and Gifts to his Servants on Earth by his Spirit 16. And ye shall be betrayed both by parents and brethren and kinsfolks and friends and some of you shall they cause to be put to death 17. And ye shall be hated of all men for my Names sake 18. But there shall not an hair of your head perish 16 17 18. Ye shall be no losers by all your sufferings You shall be preserved till you are ripe for your full reward 19. In your patience possess ye your souls 19. While you keep your Innocence and Patience you keep your Souls from danger and loss 20. And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies then know that the desolation thereof his nigh 21. Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains and let them which are in the midst of it depart out and let not them that are in the countreys enter thereunto 22. For these be the daies of vengeance that all things which are written may be fulfilled 20 21 22. Jerusalem's Calamity shall be so great that all that will be safe must the from it 23. But wo unto them that are with child and to them that give suck in those daies for there shall be great distress in the land and wrath upon this people 24. And they shall fall by the edge of the sword and shall be led away captive into into all nations and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled 23 24. Till the Heathens be turned Christians themselveâ— in Constantine's days and then Jerusalem shall be restored and be the dwelling of Christians 25. And there shall be signs in the sun and in the moon and in the stars and upon the earth distress of nations with perplexity the sea and the waves roaring 26. Mens hearts failing them for fear and and for looking after those things which are coming on the earth for the powers of heaven shall be shaken 27. And then shall they see the Son of man coming in a cloud with power and great glory 28. And when these things begin to come to pass then look up and lift up your heads for your redemption draweth nigh 25 26 27 28. See Matth. 24. Judgment though slow is sure and terrible 29. And he spake to them a parable Behold the fig-tree and all the trees 30. When they now shoot forth ye see and know of your own selves that summer is now nigh at hand 31. So likewise ye when ye see these things come to pass know ye that the kingdom of God is nigh at hand 29 30 31. The Kingdom of God is the Reign of the Messiah destroying Satan's Kingdom beginning indeed at his Resurrection but notable as Catholick upon the great conversion of the Gentiles specially when Emperours owned Christ the Jews being partly destroyed and partly converted and at last perfected in glory 32. Verily I say unto you This generation shall not pass away till all be fulfilled 33. Heaven and earth shall pass away but my words shall not pass away 32 33. Till the Jews be destroyed and the Gentiles begin to receive the Gospel through the World 34. And take heed to your selves lest at any time your hearts be overcharged with surfeiting and drunkenness and cares of this life and so that day come upon you unawares 35. For as a snare shall it come on all them that dwell on the face of the whole earth 34 35. Either the ruine of the Jews shall suddenly come on all that Land or the day of Judgment on all the World And our duty is to be always ready and therefore to avoid sensuality and worldliness which is unreadiness 36. Watch ye therefore and pray always that ye may be accounted worthy to escape all these things that shall come to pass and to stand before the Son of man 36. A life of obedient watching against sin waiting for Judgment and constant Prayer is our Gospel-worthiness to escape God's Judgments and our preparation for a comfortable meeting our Judge 37. And in the day-time he was teaching in the temple and at night he went out and abode in the mount that is called the mount of olives 38. And all the people came early in the morning to him in the temple for to hear him 37 38. Note They could not silence him 1. Because it was the Jews Law that Prophets and great Teachers should speak freely 2. And the Romans limited their Power 3. And they feared the multitude of his hearers CHAP. XXII 1. NOw the feast of unleavened bread drew nigh which is called the passeover 2. And the chief priests and Scribes sought how they might kill him for they feared the people 1 2. The feast of unleavened Bread was the day of the Passover and seven days after 3. Then entred
that Prophet And he answered No. 19. John constantly affirmed that he was not Christ nor Elias personally nor the Prophet mentioned Deut. 18.15 Qu. Doth not Christ say that John was Elias Ans Not the person of old Elias but the person prophested under that name 22 Then said they unto him Who art thou that we may give an answer to them that sent us What sayest thou of thy self 22. Tell us then what thou art that we may give an account why thou undertakesâ— to Prophesie and Baptize 23 He said I am the voyce of one crying in the wilderness Make straight the way of the Lord as said the Prophet Esaias 23. I am he that Isaiah prophesied of in these words Isaiah 40.3 24. And they which were sent were of the Pharisees 25 And they asked him and said unto him Why baptizest thou then if thou be not that Christ nor Elias neither that Prophâ—t 26 John answered them saying I baptize you with water but there standeth one among you whom ye know not 27 He it is who coming after me is preferred before me whose shooes latchet I am not worthy to unloose 24 c. The Pharisees professed to reverence Prophets and therefore were inquisitive to know whether John was a Prophet or what he was who presumed to Baptize But he told them that it was his Office by baptizing with Water to prepare them to receive him that already was among them unknown who will Baptize with the Holy Ghost to whom he was unworthy to do the office of the lowest Servant 28 These things were done in Berhabara beyond Jordan where John was baptizing 29 The next day John seeth Jesus coming unto him and saith Behold the Lamb of God who taketh away the sin of the world 28 29. The next day after the Pharisees questions John seeing Christ gave him personally this testimony Behold this man is appointed to be Sacrificed to God as the Lambs were under the Law to make expiation for the sins of the world that all that believe on him may be pardoned 30 This is he of whom I said After me cometh a man which is preferred before me for he was before me 31 And I knew him not but that he should be made manifest to Israel therefore am I come baptizing with water 30 31. I knew that the Messiah was come but I knew not that this was he till God made it known to me and I saw the Holy Ghost come on him afterward But because he is come I baptize men to prepare them to receive him 32 And John bare record saying I saw the Spirit descending from heaven like a dove and it abode upon him 33 And I knew him not but he that sent me to baptize with water the same said unto me upon whom thou shalt see the Spirit descending and remaining upon him the same is he which baptizeth with the holy Ghost 34 and I saw and bare record that this is the Son of God 32. N. Johns testimony was both by Revelation and Vision of the descent of the Spirit in some visible appearance And whether John only heard the voice from Heaven mentioned Mat. 3.17 â— uncertain 35 Again the next day after John stood and two of his Disciples 36 And looking on Jesus as he walked he saith Behold the Lamb of God 37 And the two Disciples heard him speak and they followed Jesus 37. Not followed him yet as his Disciples but as enquirers after him in order to a closer following him 38 Then Jesus turned and saw them following and saith unto them What seek ye They said unto him Rabbi which is to say being interpreted Master where dwellest thou 39 He saith unto them come and see They came and saw where he dwelt and abode with him that day for it was about the tenth hour 40 One of the two which heard John speak and followed him was Andrew Simon Peters brother 41 He first findeth his own brother Simon and saith unto him We have found the Messias which is being interpreted the Christ 42 And he brought him to Jesus And when Jesus beheld him he said Thou art Simon the son of Jona thou shalt be called Cephas which is by interpretation a stone 38. Note By all this it appeareth that when Peter and Andrew were after called and suddenly left all and followed Christ it was not without some previous notice of him and preparation thereto 43 The day following Jesus would go forth into Galilee and findeth Philip and saith unto him Follow me 44. Now Phiâ—ip was of Bethsaida the city of Andrew and Peter 45 Philip findeth Nathaneel and saith unto him We have found him of whom Moses in the Law and the Prophets did write Jesus of Nazareth the son of Joseph 43. The long expected Messias is now come and we have found him he is Jesus of Nazareth c. 46 And Nathaneel said unto him Can there any good thing come out of Nazareth Philip saith unto him Come and see 46. Do the Prophets tell us that the Messiah shall come out of Nazereth Galilee produceth not Prophets Philip saith come and see him and then judge 47. Jesus saw Nathaneel coming to him and saith of him Behold an Israelite indeed in whom is no guile 47. A sincere true hearted man Qu. Were any unbelievers such Answ He was not an unbeliever though yet he knew not Christ For he had that Belief which men were saved by before Christs coming 48. Nathaneel saith unto him Whence knowest thou me Jesus answered and said unto him Before that Philip called thee when thou wast under the fig-tree I saw thee 49 Nathaneel answered and saith unto him Rabbi thou art the Son of God thou art the King of Israel 48. Note He judged that none but God or by God could know what men said and did at such a distance 2. It was well for Nathaneel that he came to see Christ experience convinced him And yet no doubt but Gods special Grace did it For the Pharisees saw more and yet believed not 50 Jesus answered and said unto him Because I said unto thee I saw thee under the fig-tree beleivest thou thou shalt see greater things then these 50. Doth this much convince thee I will do greater things then this to convince the world 51 And he saith unto him Verily verily I say unto you hereafter ye shall see heaven open and the Angels of God ascending and descending upon the Son of man 51. You shall see Heaven open and the Angels owning me and ministring unto me epecially at my Ascension CHAP. II. AND the third day there was a marriage in Cana of Galilee and the mother of Jesus was there 2 And both Jesus was called and his disciples to the marriage 1 2. Christ refus'd not that familiar converse which Marriage feasts are used to 3 And when they wanted wine the mother of Jesus saith unto him They have no wine 4 Jesus saith unto her Woman what have I to do with
was imprisoned 25 Then there arose a question between some of Johns disciples and the Jews about purifying 25. N. What the dispute was is uncertain 26. And they came unto John and said to him Rabbi he that was with thee beyond Jordan to whom thou barest Witness Beheld the same baptizeth and all Men come unto him 26. On this occasion they told John how the People flockt to the Baptism of Christ 27 John answered and said A man can receive nothing except it be given him from heaven 28 Ye your selves bear me witness that I said I am not the Christ but that I am sent before him 27. This doth but confirm what I said of him His Power is from Heaven I pretend to none such as his 29 He that hath the bride is the bridegroom but the friend of the bridegroom which standeth and heareth him rejoyceth greatly because of the bridegrooms voice this my joy therefore is fulfilled 29. It is he that is the King and Saviour of the Church I am but his Friend that rejoyce in his Kingdom and Success 30 He must increase but I must decrease 30. His Kingdom and Glory must increase to perfection but my preparatory Ministry will soon end 31 He that cometh from above is above all he that is of the earth is earthly and speaketh of the earth he that cometh from heaven is above all 21. He came from Heaven and therefore is above us all We that are but Men inhabitants of Earth though so far as God inspires us we speak his word yet being of earthly mold speak and do like our selves in a human earthly manner But he that cometh from Heaven doth excel us all 32 And what he hath seen and heard that he testifieth and no man receiveth his testimony 33 He that hath received his testimony hath set to his Seal that God is true 32. Wee tell you what God teacheth us in our several measures but he telleth you that which he hath seen and heard in Heaven And yet the most reject his Testimony but they that truly receive it by Faith do in believing him believe God himself that cannot lie 34. For he vvhom God hath sent speaketh the vvords of God for God giveth not the Spirit by measure unto him 34. He that is thus sâ—nt from Heaven by God speaketh Gods own Words fully and infallibly as fully known to him and is not like us and other Prophets that have but our limited measures of the spirits for some particular revelation and use 35. The Father loveth the Son and hath given all things into his hand 35. The Love of the Father to the Son is transcendent and he hath delivered lapsed Man and all this World into his hand or power as Redeemer Lord and Administrator of all 36. He that believeth on the Son hath everlasting life and he that believeth not the Son shall not see life but the vvrath of God abideth on him 36. He that believeth Christ to be the Son of God and Saviour of the World and with Trust giveth up himself to be taught ruled and saved by him hath a right to everlasting Life by the Covenant of Grace and the beginning of it by the Holy Ghost in him and shall shortly have the full possession But he that by Unbelief rejecteth Christ and his offered Grace shall not see this blessed Life but the wrath of God for his unpardoned Sin and aggravated Guilt abideth on him CHAP. IV. VVHen therefore the Lord knovv hovv the Pharisees had heard that Jesus made and baptized more Disciples than John 2. Though Jesus himself baptized not but his Disciples 3. He left Judea and departed again into Galilee 1. They knowing that which he knew would exasperate them to avoid Persecution he removed to Galilee till his time came 4. And he must needs go through Samaria 5. Then cometh he to a City of Samaria which is called Sychar neer to the parcel of ground that Jacob gave to his Son Joseph 6. Now Jacobs well was there Jesus therefore being wearied with his Journey sat thus on the Well and it was about the sixth hour 4 5.6 N. Christ travelled all on foot and had a Body wearied with Travel the sixth hour was noon 7. There cometh a Woman of Samaria to draw Water Jesus saith unto her give me to drink 8. For his Disciples were gone away unto the City to buy meat 9. Then saith the Woman of Samaria unto him how is it that thou beinq a Jew askest drink of me vvhich am a Woman of Samaria For the Jevvs have no dealings vvith the Samaritans 7 c. N. Christ was not so much for separation as the other Jewâ— 10. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her if thou knevvest the gift of God and vvho it is that saith to thee give me to drink thou vvouldest have asked of him and he vvould have given thee living Water 10. N. It was usual to call a running spring living water Christ meant more but she understood him not 11. The Woman saith unto him Sir thou hast nothing to dravv vvith and the Well is deep From vvhence then hast thou that living Water 12. Art thou greater than our Father Jacob vvho gave us the Well and drank thereof himself and his Children and his Cattle 11. N. They made their Honour of Jacob the pretence for not going to Jerusalem he being before Solomon's Temple 13. Jesus ansvvered and said unto her vvhosoever drinketh of this Water shall thirst again 14. But vvhosoever drinketh of the Water that I shall give him shall never thirst But the Water that I shall give him shall be in him a vvell of Water springing up into everlasting life 13. That which I call water is the Spirit of Grace which will give men everlasting satisfaction and joy and leave them no fleshly or unsatisfyed desires 15. The Woman saith unto him Sir give me this Water that I thirst not neither come hither to dravv 15. The ignorant mistaking Gods Grace to be what it is not may ask it so for carnal ends 16. Jesus saith unto her go call thy Husband and come hither 17. The Woman ansvvered and said I have no Husband Jesus said unto her Thou hast vvell said I have no Husband 18. For thou hast had five Husbands and he vvhom thou novv hast is not thy Husband In that saidst thou truly 16. It was not delusoâ—y Equivocation that Christ calls well saying but meant only that Truth not commonly known it 's like 19. The Woman saith unto him Sir I perceive that thou art a Prophet 20. Our Fathers vvorshipped in this Mountain and ye say that in Jerusalem is the place vvhere Men ought to vvorship 19 20. I perceive by thy knowing secrets that thou art a Prophet tell me then whether you Jews or we that follow our eldest Fathers be in the right about the Place of Worship N. This is the use of ignorant carnal people to start some Controversie about Circumstantials or Ceremonies
was not there neither his Disciples they also took shipping and came to Capernaum seeking for Jesus 22 23 24. How earnest did these persons seem in following Christ 25. And when they had found him on the other side of the Seas they said to him Rabbi when camest thou hither 26. Jesus answered and said to them verily verily I say unto you Ye seek me not because ye saw the miracles but because ye did eat of the loaves and were filled 25. N. It seems these were a very poor sort of people that would follow Christ for Barley Bread 27. Labour not for the meat that perisheth but for that meat which endureth to everlasting life which the Son of Man shall give you for him hath God the Father sealed 27. Labour first and chiefly for the food which endureth to everlasting Life even the Spirit of Holiness renewing you by the Gospel and an union with me who am the Bread of Life which I will give unto all true Believers to which use God hath sent and sealed me by fulness of the Spirit and Power But trust God for bodily food while you labour for it but in the second place N. The words have a comparative signification Labour not is Labour lesâ— or but subordinately 28. Then said they to him what shall we do that we may work the works of God 28. What is that Labour for the everlasting Life which God requireth of us What must we do for it 29. Jesus answered and said unto them This is the work of God that ye believe on him which he hath sent 29. This is your first and great work which God requireth that you believe on me whom God hath sent and take me for your Teacher and Saviour that I may guide and sanctifie you and teach you your further duty in order to fit you for everlasting Life 30. They said therefore to him What sign shewest thou then that we may see and believe in thee what dost thou work 31. Our Fathers did eat Manna in the desart as it is written He gave them Bread from heaven to eat 30. If thou wouldst have us believe in thee convince us yet by further Miracles Canst thou procure us Bread from Heaven as Moses did N. 1. Strange that they should call for more Miracles when they newly came from seeing one 2. It was a feeding Miracle that these expected which might gratifie their flesh as well as their faith 32. Then Jesus said to them verily verily I say to you Moses gave not that bread from heaven but my Father giveth you the true bread from heaven 33. For the bread of God is he which cometh down from heaven and giveth life to the World 32. It was not Moses that gave you the true Bread from Heaven Manna and other Types did but fore-signifie me who am the true Bread which my father giveth you from Heaven whence I come called Bread because I give life to the World 34. Then said they to him Lord evermore give us this bread 34. N. Their carnal minds had carnal desires and understood Christ accordingly 35. And Jesus said to them I am the bread of Life he that cometh to me shall never hunger and he that believeth on me shall never thirst 35. As your bodies live by food so he that cometh to me by true Faith and is united to me shall have by me true spiritual everlasting Life and shall have all his necessities of hunger and thirst satisfied 36. But I say to you that ye also have seen me and believe not 36. But I know your hearts that many of you that have seen my Miracles and thus crowd after me for the strangenesâ— and novelty yet are no true believers 37. All that the Father gâ—veth me shall come to me and him that cometh to me I will in no wise cast out 37. All that the Father hath given to me as fully resolved to save them shall believe and take me for their Saviour I come not into the World upon an uncertainty of success I have undertaken the effectual saving of those that are given me by the Father to be certainly saved All those will come to me and I will refuse none that by obedient trust doth come to me 38. For I come down from heaven not to do my own Will but the Will of him that sent me 38. For I come not at random or on any selfish temporal design but to fulfill my Fathers will who will give the Kingdom to his selected Flocks N. It is a troubling controversie how Christ is said to come down from Heaven His humane Nature was never there and his Divine removeth not thence and is every where To pass by their opinion who say it is a middle super-angelical first created Nature between the Divine and Humane that came down I answer that the Divine is said to come down not by a substantial removal or change of place but by a transcendent influx and operation on the Humane Nature of Christ Men may talk in the dark how they please but it 's certain that that Divine Essence is every where without inequality or existence and is no more in Christs Humane Nature as to essential presence than he is every where But as he is said to be in Heaven because there he operateth by glorious refulgency and love to the glorified so he is more eminently and peculiarly united to the Manhood of Christ for and by a more eminent and peculiar operation on the Humane Nature As the Sun is more in the Eye than in the Hand or Foot more in the Plants that it quickneth than in the Stones so is the Godhead in the Humane Nature of Christ And so the Godhead came down from Heaven as the Sun doth when it shineth in at our Windows or on a burning glass or rather as it animateth Plants 39. And this is the Fathers will who hath sent me that of all which he hath given me I should lose nothing but should raise it up again at the last day 39. And it is the special Commission which I have from my Father that I should effectually save all these his chosen and raise them up to life everlasting 40. And this is the will of him that sent me that every one who seeth the Son and believeth on him may have everlasting life and I will raise him up at the last day 40. And it is my Fathers will that every one by notice of the evidence of my truth truly believeth on me shall have everlasting Life to which first here begun I will raise him at the last 41. The Jews then murmured at him because he said I am the bread which came down from heaven 42. And they said Is not this Jesus the Son of Joseph whose Father and Mother we know How is it then that he saith I come down from heaven 41. N. This difficulty stalled their Faith not knowing the mystery of Christs Person and Incarnation 43. Jesus therefore answered
and said to them murmur not among your selves 44. No man can come to me except the Father which hath sent me draw him and I will raise him up at the last day 43. The objections which you murmur on do indeed require Divine Grace to overcome them and therefore none can sincerely believe and come to me as a Christian except the Father who sent me to save men convince and draw them to me to be saved and all those I will raise to life everlasting 45. It is written in the Prophets and they shall be all taught of God Every man therefore that hath heard and learned of the Father cometh unto me 45. As the Prophets speak of a Divine teaching so it is those that are thus taught of God that come to me 46. Not that any Man hath seen the Father save he which is of God he hath seen the Father 46. Not by a Teaching by seeing him For it is I only that come from him that have seen him 47. Verily verily I say to you he that believeth in me hath everlasting life 48. I am the bread of life 49. Your Fathers did eat Manna in the Wilderness and are dead 50. This is the bread that came down from Heaven that a man may eat thereof and not die 51. I am the living bread which cometh down from Heaven If any man eat of this bread he shall live for ever and the bread that I shall give him is my flesh which I will give for the life of the World 47. I tell you he that believeth on me hath that everlasting Life which Manna gave not for they are dead that did eat it I am the Bread that come indeed from Heaven and give Life not temporary but everlasting not to a few but to the World or universal Church My sacrificed flesh shall purchase this 52. The Jews therefore drove among themselves saying how can this man give us his flesh to eat 53. Then Jesus said to them verily verily I say to you except ye eat the flesh of the Sâ—n of Man and drink his blood ye have no life in you 54. Whoso eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood hath eternal life and I will raise him up at the last day 55. For my flesh is meat indeed and my blood is drink indeed 52. This seemed to them a saying not to be digested and Christ at that time would no further explain it to them than by saying I tell you unless that you live by virtue of my Flesh and Blood received by Faith as food is by your mouth ye have no spiritual saving life It is all they that thus by Faith partake of my Sacrificed Flesh and Blood that have the Title and beginning of Eternal Life and I will at last raise them up to the full fruition of it For my sacrificed Flesh and Blood are truly enlivening and saving 56. He that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him 56. He that by true Faith trusteth in my sacrificed Flesh and Blood professeth thereby to be united to me as digested food is to the body whereby I also dwell in him and I will give him the Spirit of Life and he shall live by influence from me 57. As the living Father hath sent me and I live by the Father so he that eateth me he shall live by me 57. As the Father is Essential Self-life and I live by Communication from him so he that is intimately united to me and I to him as food is to the body by digestion by a covenanting lively Faith shall live by me a life of Grace and Glory 58. This is the bread which came down from Heaven Not as your Fathers did eat Manna and are dead He that eateth of this bread shall live for ever 58. I am the true Bread from Heaven who give everlasting Life when your Fathers who did eat Manna died and were not by that made immortal 59. These things said he in the Synagogue as he taught in Capernaum 59. N. Remember it was not those only that had followed him that he spake this to and the following sharp passages but to his auditors at Capernaum 60. Many therefore of his Disciples when they had heard this said this is an hard saying who can hear it 60. N. Christ would not forbear this mysterious doctrine though the hearers could not digest it but would make an ill use of it to depart from him 61. When Jesus knew in himself that his Disciples murmured at it he saith to them doth this offend you 62. What if ye shall see the Son of Man ascend up where he was before 61. I will e're long ascend up visibly to Heaven And will not that prove that I came from Heaven 63. It is the Spirit that quickneth The Flesh profiteth nothing The words that I speak to you they are Spirit and they are Life 63. And as to your offence at my words of the eating of my Flesh you know that Flesh of it self would be a dead and sensless thing were it not for the Soul that is it's life And so it is not my meer dead flesh that I say shall give you life but my Flesh as it is in dignity the Body of the Son of God purchasing life for the World and as it is accompanied with the operation of the Holy Ghost which animaterh them spiritually who by Faith are united to me And thus not only my flesh but the words that I speak to you are by my Spirit made the means of communicating to you Spirit and Life 64. But there are some of you that believe not For Jesus knew from the beginning who they were that believed not and who should betray him 64. But there are some of you that follow me that are not true believers and therefore have not this quickening Spirit For he knew their hearts and knew who would after betray him N. Though Christ knew Judas and other Hypocrites he did not expel them but sent out Judas to Preach with the rest to tell us how the visible Church will be constituted and must be ordered 65. And he said therefore I say to you that no man can come to me except it were given to him of my Father 65. N. That the word Can speaketh not of Physical power but partly moral indisposition and partly an hypothetical impossibility of event 2. That though Gods grace be the cause of faith no man is deprived of that Grace but by his own wilful sin which maketh him unexcusable 66. From that time many of his Disciples went back and walked no more with him 66. By forsaking him they shewed that they were never sound believers 67. Then said Jesus to the twelve will ye also go away 68. Then Simon Peter answered him Lord to whom shall we go Thou hast the words of eternal life 69. And we believe and are sure that thou art the Christ the Son of the living God 67. N. 1. Christ puts
is his is mine and the Spirit is sent by the Father and by me 16. A little while and ye shall not see me and aâ—ain a little while and ye shall see me because I go to the Father 16. As it is but a little while till I that am now with you shall depart from your sight so it will be but a short time till I shall return from Heaven to which I am Ascending or as some Expound it I shall be a little while dead and a little while with you after my Resurrection 17. Then said some of his Disciples among themselves What is this that he saith unto us A little while and ye shall not see me and again a little while and ye shall see me and Because I go to the Father 18. They said therefore What is this that he saith A little while we cannot tell what he saith 19. Now Jesus knew that they were desirous to ask him and said unto them Do ye enquire among your selves of that I said A little while and ye shall not see me and again a little while and ye shall see me 17 18 19. Jesus perceived that they understood him not 20. Verily verily I say unto you that ye shall weep and lament but the world shall rejoyce and ye shall be sorrowful but your sorrow shall be turned into joy 21. A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow because her hour is come but as soon as she is delivered of the child she remembreth no more the anguish for joy that a man is born into the world 22. And ye now therefore have sorrow but I will see you again and your heart shall rejoyce and your joy no man taketh from you 20. You shall have a time of suffering Sorrow while bad Men are triumphing over you and rejoycing but your Sorrow shall be turned into Joy in the sense of my Resurrection and the Comforts of the Holy Ghost and the success of your labours and your own Salvation As a Woman delivered hath joy in her Birth instead of the sorrows of her Travail I my self will again see you when I am Risen and finally glorifie you And then you shall have a Joy which none can deceive you of or diminish 23. And in that day ye shall ask me nothing Verily verily I say unto you Whatsoever ye shall ask the Father in my name he will give it you 24. Hitherto have ye asked nothing in my name ask and ye shall receive that your joy may be full 23 24. You shall not then learn by asking me questions as now But you shall Petition the Father in my Name and he will give you what you need both for your own Instruction and for your Ministry You have not hitherto understood and used my Intercession so fully as you must do hereafter and have nor used to ask in my Name so explicitely as you must do But heâ—erâ—after you must ask in my Name to be heard for my Merits and sake as your Intercessor As thus by fervent Prayer and fuller answers and gifts shall cause your fuller Joy 25. These things have I spoken unto you in proverbs the time cometh when I shall no more speak unto you in proverbs but I shall shew you plainly of the Father 25. I have hitherto spoken to you in Parables letting in the Light by such degrees as you were fit to bear But when I send you the Holy Ghost you shall know more plainly the Mysteries of God 26. At that day ye shall ask in my name and I say not unto you that I will pray the Father for you 27. For the Father himself loveth you because ye have loved me and have believed that I came out from God 26 27. You shall then put up all your Prayers in my Name which I would not have you so to understand as if the Father himself did not Love you but must be moved to it by me I say more than that I will Pray for you even that the Father himself loveth you because ye have loved me and believed in me c. Note First I say not that I will Pray is but Christs ordinary use of a Positive phrase for a Comparative it is I say not this only but more Secondly Our Love to Christ as well as our Faith is called the cause why God loveth us Thirdly But this Because signifieth no efficient cause of any thing in God but a Moral Qualification of the receiver called a Material dispositive receptive Cause 28. I came forth from the Father and am come into the world again I leave the world and go to the Father 28. Note I have before shewed that this coming from the Father signifieth not any local removal of of the Deity but its Conjunctive Operation on the humane Nature and its miraculous Conception or Production 29. His Disciples said unto him Lo now speakest thou plainly and speakest no proverb 30. Now are we sure that thou knowest all things and needest not that any man should ask thee by this we believe that thou camest forth from God 29 30. We now perceive that thou knowest the secrets of our hearts and what thoughts and doubts they were that troubled us which thou hast now plainly resolved Therefore we believe thou comest from God 31. Jesus answered them Do ye now believe 32. Behold the hour cometh yea is now come that ye shall be scattered every man to his own and shall leave me alone and yet I am not alone because the Father is with me 31 32. As confidently as you speak I tell you the hour is now at hand in which you shall every man be afraid to own me and shall shift for your selves and fly to your Houses and shall leave me forsaken of you all alone But I will not call it alone for the Father will not forsake me 33. These things I have spoken unto you that in me ye might have peace In the world ye shall have tribulation but be of good cheer I have overcome the world 33. I have told you what is to befal you hereafter that though you will be grieved at my departure you may fetch your Peace and Joy from the Assurance of what I will do for you after my Resurrection You shall have Tribulation to the flesh in the World But let not that dismay you but take comfort in me who have overcome the World even its flattering Tempations and its malicious Prosecutions And my Victory is virtually yours who shall overcome by my Intercession Spirit and Graces CHAP. XVII THese words spake Jesus and lift up his eyes to heaven and said Father the hour is come glorifie thy Son that thy Son also may glorifie thee 1. This Prayer Christ made to his Father lifting up his Eyes to Heaven to teach us to look thither as the place whence God appeareth in Glory Father the hour of my death undertaken for Mans Redemption is at hand Glorifie thy Son by thy Attestation and his Resurrection
was not with them when Jesus came 25. The other Disciples therefore said unto him We have seen the Lord. But he said unto them Except I shall see in his hands the print of the nails and put my finger into the print of the nails and thrust my hand into his side I will not believe 24. Note All Christs Disciples were not equally inclined to believe 2. This obstinate Resolution deserved a desertion yet Christ in mercy overcame it and forsook him not 26. And after eight days again his Disciples were within and Thomas with them then came Jesus the doors being shut and stood in the midst and said Peace be unto you 26. The next first day of that week they being assembled c. Note Coming in when the doors were fast shut whether he opened them as some groundlesly think or not was a Miracle he whose Body was quickly to be a Glorious Spiritual body when it came to that Glorious spiritual Region no doubt had after his Resurection a change preparatory thereto by which he could appear and disappear and vanish from their sight and come in when the door was shut and at last ascend to heaven And the Carnal objections against this are all vain 27. Then saith he to Thomas Reach hither thy finger and behold my hands and reach hither thy hand and thrust it into my side and be not faithless but believing 27. Note Wonderful is the Condescension of Christ to those that he will save 28. And Thomas answered and said unto him My Lord and my God 28. Note The convincing condescension of Christ turns unbelief into a Rapture of adoration Now Thomas cryeth My Lord and my God 29. Jesus saith unto him Thomas because thou hast seen me thou hast believed blessed are they that have not seen and yet have believed 29. I have condescended to thy sight and feeling But this shall be the common way to blessedness but they that have not seen shall believe and so be happy 30. And many other signs truly did Jesus in the presence of his Disciples which are not written in this book 31. But these are written that ye might believe that Jesus is the Christ the Son of God and that believing ye might have life through his name 30 31. These and many more not recited he did And it being by believing that Christ is the Son of God and Saviour that you must come to life and by the evidence of these Miracles that you must believe that he is the Christ therefore these Miracles are Recorded to convince you that you may believe CHAP. XXI AFter these things Jesus shewed himself again to the Disciples at the sea of Tiberias and on this wise shewed he him self 2. There were together Simon Peter and Thomas called Didymus and Nathanael of Cana in Galilee and the sons of Zebedee and two other of his Disciples 3. Simon Peter saith unto them I go a fishing They say unto him We also go with thee They went forth and entred into a ship immediately and that night they caught nothing 1 2 3. Note The Disciples went home to their Trades when Jesus was Crucified 2. Their unsucesfulness was to prepare for the Miracle 4. But when the morning was now come Jesus stood on the shore but the Disciples knew not that it was Jesus 4. His appearance after his Resurrection was with some change from what he appeared before 5. Then Jesus saith unto them Children have ye any meat They answered him No. 6. And he said unto them Cast the net on the right side of the ship and ye shall find They cast therefore and now they were not able to draw it for the multitude of fishes 5 6. Christ taketh occasion of their frustration to shew his Power and help their Faith 7. Therefore that Disciple whom Jesus loved saith unto Peter It is the Lord. Now when Simon Peter heard that it was the Lord he girt his fishers coat unto him for he was naked and did cast himself into the sea 7. When the Miracle convinced him upon Johns words that it was the Lord he put on his Fishers Coat and leapt into the Sea to shew that he trusted Christ with his Life 8. And the other Disciples came in a little ship for they were not far from land but as it were two hundred cubits dragging the net with fishes 9. As soon then as they were come to land they saw a fire of coals there and fish laid thereon and bread 10. Jesus saith unto them Bring of the fish which ye have now caught 11. Simon Peter went up and drew the net to land full of great fishes an hundred and fifty and three and for all there were so many yet was not the net broken 8. Here are two Miracles conjoyned The Fish catcht and the Fish and Bread Fire prepared for them 12. Jesus saith unto them Come and dine And none of the Disciples durst ask him Who art thou knowing that it was the Lord. 13. Jesus then cometh and taketh bread and giveth them and fish likewise 12 13. They knew him more by the Miracle than by his Visage Though it be not said tha the did Eat and Drink with them it is not improbable though uncertain 14. This is now the third time that Jesus sheweth himself to his Disciples after that he was risen from the dead 14. This was the third time that he appeared to many of them together or the third that John Recordeth and the third day of his appearing though the sixth appearance made And whether that on a Mountain in Gallilee mentioned by others was at this time is doubted 15. So when they had dined Jesus saith to Simon Peter Simon Son of Jonas lovest thou me more then these He saith unto him Yea Lord thou knowest that I love thee He saith unto him Feed my Lambs 15. Thou didst lately profess that if all men forsook me yet thou wouldst not as if thou hadst loved me more than all the rest And yet did three times deny me Art thou now of the same Resolution more confirmed If thou be what Love thou hast to me shew it by thy Ministerial Love and Labour for the Souls even of the lowest 16. He saith to him again the second time Simon son of Jonas lovest thou me He saith unto him yea Lord thou knowest that I love thee He saith unto him Feed my sheep 16. Thou knowest the heart and therefore knowest that I love thee c. 17. He saith unto him the third time Simon son of Jonas lovest thou me Peter was grieved because he said unto him the third time Lovest thou me And he said unto him Lord thou knowest all things thou knowest that I love thee Jesus saith unto him Feed my sheep 17. N. Peters threefold denyal required a threefold Confession and engagement to future fidelity and obedience and this told him what Discipline he was to use by the power of Church Government towards others that so offend
called till they cast off this Theocracy yet the Holy Ghost here tells us that Moses eminently Prophesied this of Christ who must be Universally obeyed as our Soveraign and not to obey him will be sure Condemnation of which the Jews destruction was a fore tast 24. Yea and all the Prophets from Samuel and those that follow after as many as have spoken have likewise foretold of these days 24. The sum of all the Prophets was to foretell the sufferings and the Kingdom of Christ now begun 25. Ye are the Children of the Prophets and of the covenant which God made with our Fathers saying unto Abraham And in thy seed shall all the kindreds of the Earth be blessed 25. According to the Flesh ye are the Posterity of the Prophetical Nation and first in that Covenant whch God made with Abraham pronouncing all Nations blessed in his Seed as thence deriving their blessedness 26. Unto you first God having raised up his Son Jesus sent him to bless you in turning away every one of you from his iniquities 46. Accordingly God having raised up his Son doth first offer him and his Grace to you before he be Preached to the Gentiles we declare to you his Miracles Resurrection and Doctrine that you may be turned from your unbelief and other sins and be a People first blessed as pardoned and sanctified and saved by his Grace CHAP. IV. ANd as they spake unto the People the Priests and the Captain of the Temple and the Saducees came upon them 2. Being grieved that they taught the people and Preached through Jesus the Resurrection from the dead 3. And they laid hands on them and put them in hold unto the next day for it was now even-tide 1. Note The great Persecutors and Silencers were the Priests who should have been the holiest and the Sadducees that believed no life but this and next the Soldiers that were mercenary One would wonder what should make such Bruitists as the Sadduces to be such furious Silencers and Persecutors If there were no life to come what harm can other Mens hopes oâ— it do them But in depraved Souls all Faculties are vitiated A blind mind hath a malignant heart and a cruel hand To this day who Persecute Men more for Preaching and seeking the heavenly Glory than Atheists and Bruitists who believe there is none such 4. Howbeit many of them which heard the word believed and the number of the men was about five thousand 4. The Assembly that owned Christianity was increased to above five thousand and that success grieved the Malignants 5. And it came pass on the morrow that their Rulers and Elders and Scribes 6. And Annas the high Priest and Caiaphas and John and Alexander and as many as were of the kindred of the high Priest were gathered together at Jerusalem 5. Their Rulers the High Priest and their consorts met in Council 7. And when they had set them in the midst they asked By what power or by what name have ye done this 7. Who gave you Power and Authority to set up as Miracle workers and Preachers to the People 8. Then Peter filled with the holy Ghost said unto them Ye Rulers of the people and Elders of Israel 9. If we this day be examined of the good deed done to the impotent man by what means he is made whole 10. Be it known unto you all and to all the people of Israel that by the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth whom ye Crucified whom God raised from the dead even by him doth this man stand here before you whole 8. It is Christs Power that did the Cure and to his Glory they proclaim it 11. This is the stone which was set at nought of your Builders which is become the head of the corner 12. Neither is there Salvation in any other for there is none other name under heaven given among men whereby we must be saved 11 12. He whom you rejected is made the Leader and Head over all And it is only by trusting and obeying him that man can be saved 13. Now when they saw the boldness of Peter and John and perceived that they were unlearned and ignorant men they marvelled and they took knowledge of them that they had been with Jesus 13. When they perceived their freedom of speech and that thay had not been bred up to Learning but were vulgar persons untaught they marvelled and took notice that they had seen them with Jesus 14. And beholding the man which was healed standing with them they could say nothing against it 14. The Evidence of the fact silenced them at present but did not cure their heardened hearts 15. But when they had commanded them to go aside out of the councel they conferred among themselves 16. Saying What shall we do to these men for that indeed a notable miracle hath been done by them is manifest to all them that dwell in Jerusalem and we cannot deny it 17. But that it spread no further among the People let us straitly threaten them that they speak henceforth to no man in this name 15. Note O their Blindness and Devillish malignity of these silencers of Christs Ministers while they confess the miracle and should consult how to repent of their former wickedness they go on to consult how to silence the Preachers And think the Apostles so cowardly that their threatning would serve to hinder them from preaching 18. And they called them and commanded them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus 19. But Peter and John answered and said unto them Whether it be right in the sight of God to hearken unto you more then unto God judge ye 18 19. The hardened Wretches called them and silenced them by their pretended Authority commanding them not to speak at all nor teach in the name of Jesus But Peter and John answered the miracle proveth Gods attestation and we know it by his spirit and dare you say that you are greater than God And that we should obey you against his command None but an Atheist dare affirm it Q. But may not Christian Rulers and Prelates silence Ministers though the Jewish might not Ans Either of them may silence Blasphemy and wickedness But sure Christian Rulers have no more power to fight against Christ and his Gospel and silence his Ministers than Heathens but much more obligation to encourage them Q. But must not Ministers called by Men obey Men that silence them though Apostles called by Christ might not Ans They that are called justly by Men are called by Christ who that way signifyed his Will And Timothy that was called by Men is charged before God and the Lord Jesus Christ who shall Judge c. to Preach the word and be instant in season and out of season c. Which way ever Christ call Men they are bound to be true to him Christian Rulers must be obeyed in the determination of Circumstances as time places maintenance
own and in thy power and so was the money when thou hadst sold it why did thy heart conceive so great a sin as to play the Hypocrite and Lie Didst thou not know that it was to God who knew thy heart 5. And Ananias hearing these words fell down and gave up the Ghost and great fear came on all them that heard these things 5 Note This was by part of the Apostolical Power to retain sin or punish it in the time and manner that the Spirit in them did choose which made Believers see that Christ hath punishments and is to be feared when mercy and holy things are abused 6. And the young men arose wound him up and carried him out and buried him 7. And it was about the space of three hours after when his wife not knowing what was done came in 8. And Peter answered unto her Tell me whether ye sold the land for so much And she said Yea for so much 9. Then Peter said unto her How is it that ye have agreed together to tempt the Spirit of the Lord Behold the feet of them which have buried thy husband are at the door and shall carry thee out 10. Then fell she down straightway at his feet and yielded up the Ghost and the young men came in and found her dead and carrying her forth buried her by her husband 6. Note This was to confirm the honour of the Holy Ghost in the Apostles and the certainty of their Testimony Sealed by him And to do that which Magistrates by the Sword afterwards were to do As the Prophetical Theocracy under Moses and Joshua differed from the Monarchy of Saul so more did the Apostles punishing Men by the power of the Holy Ghost from Christian Magistrates who came after 11. And great fear came upon all the Church and upon as many as heard these things Note Under the most joyful tidings of Love Mercy and Salvation God seeth that some fear is needful 12. And by the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders wrought among the people and they were all with one accord in Solomons porch 12. A large Porch into the Temple was the place of their unanimous assembling 13. And of the rest durst no man joyn himself to them but the people magnified them 13. Note Though the Gospel invite all it flattereth none but will tell Hypocrites and Lyars of their danger to drive them from entering deceitfully into the Church As there is most hope in the Church to the sincere there is more danger there to Hypocrites than to those without 14. And believers were the more added to the Lord Multitudes both of men and women 14. Yet these Judgments frightning away Hypocrites hindred not the increase of the Church but the powerful works of the Holy Ghost external and internal converted multitudes of both Sexes 15. Insomuch that they brought forth the sick into the streets and laid them on beds and Couches that at the least the shadow of Peter passing by might overshadow some of them 15. As Nature taught them to desire the healing of their bodies experience taught them to expect miracles from the Apostles and that the very shadow of Peter should tend to heal them 16. There came also a Multitude out of the Cities round about unto Jerusalem bringing sick folks and them which were vexed with unclean spirits and they were healed every one 16. Note Reader That all this was done as well for us at this day as for them then All our hopes comforts and holyness dependeth on our belief of the promises of the life to come by Christ The things are unseen and much above us Had we not Gods own Testimony from Heaven by many uncontrouled miracles our reason would be puzzelled and in doubt and our Faith might fail But God knoweth our weakness and by all the miracles that they were then convinced by who saw them we also are convinced to whom by infallible record they are transmitted as if we had stood by and seen all these things 17. Then the high Priest rose up and all they that were with him which is the sect of the Sadducees and were filled with indignation 18. And laid their hands on the apostles and put them in the common Prison 17 18. Note So horridly corrupted was the Arch-Priesthood in those times that the Atheistical Brutish Sadduceâ—s were their party Priesthood and Prophane Brutists were as one body Malignity filled these with Indignation and made them persecute and imprison the Apostles 19. But the Angel of the Lord by night opened the Prison-doors and brought them forth and said 20. Go stand and speak in the Temple to the people all the words of this life 19 20. God will be above Man Angels can do more than Devils and Persecutors They can open the Prison doors and say go and fear not these proud Tyrants but preach to the People in the Temple all the Doctrine of Christs Resurrection and of our Resurrection and Salvation by him and let Priests and Sadducers and Infidels do their worst to you 21. And when they heard that they entred into the Temple early in the morning and taught But the high Priest came and they that were with him and called the Council together and and all the Senate of the Children of Israel and sent to the prison to have them brought 21. the Priest and his Council sent to have them brought out of Prison before them 22. But when the Officers came and found them not in the prison they returned and told 23. Saying The Prison truly found we shut with all safety and the keepers standing without before the doors but when we had opened we found no man within 22. It was not long of the Keepers that they got out 24. Now when the high priest and the Captain of the Temple and the chief Priests heard these things they doubted of them whereunto this would grow 24. Note They saw that God overcame their malice and that the Gospel would not be so easily supprest as they imagined 25. Then came one and told them saying Behold the men whom ye put in Prison are standing in the Temple and teaching the people 26. Then went the Captain with the officers and brought them without violence for they feared the people lest they should have been stoned 26. Note It s strange that they accused not the People of Sedition or Rebellion or a Ryot And the Apostles of heading it 27. And when they had brought them they set them before the Council and the high Priest asked them 28. Saying Did not we straitly command you that you should not teach in this name and behold ye have filled Jerusalem with your doctrine and intend to bring this mans bloud upon us 27. Note O the blindness and madness of proud Worms What are your commands against God Did not God command you not to murder and them to Preach his word Did not you bring his blood upon your selves 29.
That there is a God whom we offended to whom he reconcileth us and who gave him to us in love and that his word is true and that by the Word and by the Holy Ghost he sanctifieth and prepareth us for Heaven 38. And he commanded the chariot to stand still and they went down both into the water both Philip and the eunuch and he baptized him 39. And when they were come up out of the water the Spirit of the Lord caught away Philip that the eunuch saw him no more and he went on his way rejoycing 38 39. The Angel or Power of God caught away Phillip Note A Converted man hath great cause of rejoycing The Gospel proclaimed much more heartily received is matter of great joy 2. The Tradition of Abassia where is a great Empire of Christians is that they received the Christian Faith by this man who was the Queens Lord Treasurer And some Learned men conjecture that it was rather by Frumentius and Edesius and that it was Abassia that was by Historians miscalled India But if these first brought in Church Government by a Bishop the Eunuch might bring Lay Christianity before 40. But Philip was found at Azotus and passing through he preached in all the cities till he came to Cesarea CHAP. IX ANd Saul yet breathing out threatnings and slaughter against the Disciples of the Lord went unto the high Priest 2. And desired of him Letters to Damascus to the synagogues that if he found any of this way whether they were men or women he might bring them bound unto Jerusalem 1. Ignorant zeal made Saul set himself to destroy the Chrstians and sought to the High Priest for Power and travelled toward Damascus to do it that he might find them out and bring them in Bonds 3. And as he journeyed he came near Damascus and suddenly there shined round about him a light from Heaven 3. God the father of Light useth to shew himself to man by Light external and internal and so doe his Angels when the Devil is the Prince of Darkness 4. And he fell to the Earth and heard a voice saying unto him Saul Saul why persecutest thou me 4. The Power of God went forth with that Light and cast him to the ground c. Note 1. Love and Mercy in Christ expostulate with a blinded furious Sinner in order to his Conversion 2. But till Power had cast him down the Expostulation came not God can soon lay proud Prosecutors on the Earth and tame them and make them fear and hear 3. Whatever is done against Christians for any thing that Christ commandeth them he taketh as done against himself If we are bound by the Law of Christ to Preach to Pray to edifie each other to live a Holy life and we be reviled scorned called all manner of evil names imprisoned fined banished or murdered for this Christ will judge the doers of it as doing it against him 5. And he said Who art thou Lord And the Lord said I am Jesus whom thou persecutest It is hard for thee to kick against the pricks 5. Note Did wicked Prosecutors know Christ it would restrain them from persecution But the subtile Devil hath taught Hypocrite Christians to prosecute him as by his own Authority and Commission and in his own name and for his Church that is themselves 2. Christs Servants should no more doubt of their seasonable vindication when persecuted for their duty than if Christ was pesonally persecuted in their stead 3. O how terrible will it at last prove to Persecutors that they have kickt with their bare feet against the Pricks or Thorns of Gods displeasure Who hath hardened himself against him and hath prospered Or who hath Conquered the Almighty 6. And he trembling and astonished said Lord what wilt thou have me to do And the Lord said unto him Arise and go into the city and it shall be told thee what thou must do 6. Note God can make the firercest Persecutor tremble And then O how they are changed ready to do any thing that God will bid them which before they Persecuted And if the change be true this will hold and come to practice 2. O then what need have proud Persecutors to be cast down and how great a mercy to them it may prove 7. And the men which journeyed with him stood speechless hearing a voice but seeing no man 7. Note In Act. 22.9 it is said they that were with him saw the Light and were afraid but heard not the voice of him that spake The sence of both is they saw the Light and heard the sound which its like was a Thunder or like it but heard not the voice or words of Christ which in that sound were uttered to him nor saw any similitude of Christ Though we have only Pauls witness of this his after life of labour suffering and Miracles proveth it to be true 8. And Saul arose from the Earth and when his eyes were opened he saw no man but they led him by the hand and brought him into Damascus 8. This stroak of blindness was to convince him of the blindness of his Persecuting fury 9. And he was three days without sight and neither did eat nor drink 9. Note This was some conformity to Christs being three Days and Nights in the darksom Grave 10. And there was a certain Disciple at Damascus named Ananias and to him said the Lord in a vision Ananias And he said Behold I am here Lord. 11. And the Lord said unto him Arise and go into the street which is called Straight and inquire in the House of Judas for one called Saul of Tarsus for behold he prayeth 12. And hath seen in a vision a man named Ananias coming in and putting his hand on him that he might receive his sight 10. Ananias was a Christian appointed by God to this work on Saul 2. Praying was next to resolved obedience and submission the first fruits of Sauls Conversion 13. Then Ananias answered Lord I have heard by many of this man how much evil he hath done to thy Saints at Jerusalem 14. And here he hath authority from the chief Priests to bind all that call on thy name 13. Note Ananias objecteth what he had heard of Sauls as rendring his conversion improbable 15. But the Lord said unto him Go thy way for he is a chosen vessel unto me to bear my name before the Gentiles and Kings and the Children of Israel 16. For I will shew him how great things he must suffer for my names sake 15. Obey me who know man and my own decrees and object not former things against me I have chosen him c. 17. And Ananias went his way and entred into the House and putting his hands on him said Brother Saul the Lord even Jesus that appeared unto thee in the way as thou camest hath sent me that thou mightest receive thy sight and be filled with the holy Ghost 17. God hath made known to me what
and Preached to them This is notifyed 1. In that he was a Proselyte of Justice though not Circumcised 2. He is called a Godly man or devout 3. He kept no other in his house 4. He was full of works of Charity 5. And constant in Prayer with due fasting 6. God testified his acceptance of him 3. He saw in a vision evidently about the ninth hour of the day an Angel of God coming in to him and saying unto him Cornelius 3. Being fasting and at Prayer at three a Clock Afternoon an Angel appeared to him 4. And when he looked on him he was afraid and said What is it Lord And he said unto him Thy Prayers and thine aâ—ms are come up for a memorial before God 4. The sight of the Angel struck him with dread c. He said Thy Prayers and Alms coming from Faith and a sincere heart are so acceptable to God that he hath sent me to give thee this notice of it and to reward thee with a farther Blessing 5. And now send men to Joppa and call for one Simon whose surname is Peter 6. He lodgeth with one Simon a tanner whose house is by the sea-side he shall tell thee what thou oughtest to do 5. Note God will honour his appointed qualified instruments in the giving of his Mercies 7. And when the Angel which spake unto Cornelius was departed he called two of his houshold-servants and a devout souldier of them that waited on him continually 8. And when he had declared all these things unto them he sent them to Joppa 7 8. Note O What a Blessing to a Family is a good Master that will keep such about him as he can trust and also deserve his special Love And what happy society are such Familys This man had even Godly Soldiers who use to be the worst of Men. 9. On the morrow as they went on their journey and drew nigh unto the city Peter went up upon the house-top to pray about the sixth hour 9. Note God doth no great things usually but by men of Prayer at least accepteth no other 10. And he became very hungry and would have eaten but while they made ready he fell into trance 11. And saw Heaven opened and a certain vessel descending unto him as it had been a great sheet knit at the four corners and let down to the Earth 12. Wherein were all manner of four-footed beasts of the Earth and wild beasts and creeping things and fowls of the air 13. And there came a voice to him Rise Peter kill and eat 10. The clean and the unclean noted the Jews and Gentiles and also the abrogation of the Ceremonial Laws of Meats 14. But Peter said Not so Lord for I have never eaten any thing that is common or unclean 15. And the voice spake unto him again the second time What God hath cleansed that call not thou common 16. This was done thrice and the vessel was received up again into heaven 14. What Meats or what Persons God hath cleansed do not thou call polluted and unclean to be rejected 17. Now while Peter doubted in himself what this vision which he had seen should mean behold the men which were sent from Cornelius had made enquiry for Simons house and stood before the gate 18. And called and asked whether Simon which was surnamed Peter were lodged there 17. The same God directeth both the Visions and the Messâ—ages of Cornelius to concur 19. While Peter thought on the vision the Spirit said unto him Behold three men seek thee 20. Arise therefore and get thee down and go with them doubting nothing for I have sent them 20. Note How this speaking of the Spirit was done and known they only that have it can fully conceive 21. Then Peter went down to the men which were sent unto him from Cornelius and said Behold I am he whom ye seek what is the cause wherefore ye are come 22. And they said Cornelius the centurion a just man and one that feareth God and of good report among all the nation of the Jews was warned from God by an holy Angel to send for thee into his house and to hear words of thee 22. God commanded Cornelius to send for thee to hear thee 23. Then called he them in and lodged them And on the morrow Peter went away with them and certain brethren from Joppa accompanied him 24. And the morrow after they entred into Cesarea and Cornelius waited for them and had called together his knismen and near friends 23 24. Note This good man had a care that his Kindred and Friends might all be saved as well as he 25. And as Peter was coming in Cornelius met him and fell down at his feet and worshipped him 26. But Peter took him up saying Stand up I my self also am a man 25. Note It was not a Divine Worship that Cornelius gave him but yet Peter would not accept of any that was so extraordinary as was unmeet for an humble man to own 27. And as he talked with him he went in and found many that were come together 27. Note As evil as those times were such Conventicles were then allowed 28. And he said unto them Ye know how that it is an unlawful thing for a man that is a Jew to keep company or come unto one of another nation but God hath shewed me that I should not call any man common or unclean 29. Therefore came I unto you without gainsaying assoon as I was sent for I ask therefore for what intent ye have sent for me 28. God hath satisfied me to come to you though Gentiles 30. And Cornelius said Four days ago I was fasting until this hour and at the ninth hour I prayed in my house and behold a man stood before mein bright clothing 31. And said Cornelius thy prayer is heard and thine alms are had in remembrance in the sight of God 32. Send therefore to Joppa and call hither Simon whose surname is Peter he is lodged in the house of one Simon a Tanner by the sea-side who when he cometh shall speak unto thee 33. Immediately therefore I sent to thee and thou hast well done that thou art come Now therefore are we all here present before God to hear all things that are commanded thee of God 30. I was thus commanded by an Angel of God to send for thee and now I and my friends are all here ready as in Gods presence obediently to hear what ever message or command God sendeth by thee to us some Copies have before thee not God 34. Then Peter opened his mouth and said Of a truth I perceive that God is no respecter of persons 35. But in every nation he that feareth him and worketh righteousness is accepted with him 34. I do by this instance more fully than before perceive that God respecteth not men for their Country sake or any common worldly priviledges but for their real goodness and whatever Nation a man be of if
for the tumult he commanded him to be carried into the Castle 33 34. A Heathen would hear the cause before he judges it when superstitious Zealots execute before they try or hear 35. And when he came upon the stairs so it was that he was born of the Souldiers for the violence of the people 36. For the multitude of the people followed after crying Away with him 35. The Heathen Soldiers were fain by force to carry and guard him from these Hypocrites 37. And as Paul was to be led into the castle he said unto the cheif Captain May I speak unto thee Who said Canst thou speak Greek 38. Art not thou that Egyptian which before these days madest an uprore and leddest out into the wilderness four thousand men that were murderers 37 38. The tumult about him made him suspect him to be an Incendiary that had lately raised sedition 39. But Paul said I am a man which am a Jew of Tarsus a citizen of no mean city and I beseech thee suffer me to speak unto the people 40. And when he had given him licence Paul stood on the stairs and beckened with the hand unto the people and when there was made a great silence he spake unto them in the Hebrew tongue saying 39 40. When he had given him leave to speak and procured silence and audience by his Authority which else the Multitude of Legal Zealots would not have granted him he spake to them in the Chaldec Tongue than called the Hebrew because it was understood by a greater number than the Greek This sheweth that Greek was not then most common CHAP. XXII MEn brethren and fathers hear ye my defence which I make now unto you 2. And when they heard that he speak in the Hebrew tongue to them they kept the more silence and he saith 3. I am verily a man which am a Jew born in Tarsus a city in Cilicia yet brought up in this city at the feet of Gamaliel and taught according to the perfect manner of the law of the fathers and was Zelous towards God as ye all are this day 1. I am a Jew brought up a Disciple of Gamaliel under the same Laws and customs and as zealous for God in your way as you now are 4. And I persecuted this way unto the death binding and dilivering into prisons both men and women 4 And as you are affected with zealous cruelty now against Christians so was I then and persecuted them even to death binding and delivering them into Prison both Men and Women 5. As also the high priest doth bear me witness and all the estate of the elders from whom also I received letters unto the bretheren and went to Damascus to bring them which were there bound unto Jerusalem for to be punished 5. The High Priest and all the Council of Elders called rhe Sanedrim know this from whom I had Letters authorizing me to bring them Prisoners to Jerusalem to be punished 6. And it came to pass that as I made my journey and was come nigh unto Damascus about noon suddenly there shone from heaven a great light round about me 7. And I fell unto the ground and heard a voice saying unto me Saul Saul why persecutest thou me 6 7. I saw a Light and hâ—ard a Voice c. Note When Christ will speak in Power and Terror he will cast down the proudest Persecutor 2. Christ taketh the persecuting of his Servants and striving against his Gospel as persecuting himself it being against his Friends and for his Cause 8. And I answered Who art thou Lord And he said unto me I am Jesus of Nazareth whom thou Persecutest 8. Note Did Persecutors know Christ aright and know that it is him in his servants whom they persecute they durst not they would not do it 9. And they that were with me saw indeed the light and were afraid but they heard not the voice of him that speak to me 9. They saw the Light and heard the sound like Thunder but saw no man nor heard the voice and words that were spoken to me and which I heard 10 And I said What shall I do Lord And the Lord said unto me Arise and go into Damascus and there it shall be told thee of all things which are appointed for thee to do 10. I will not this way by voice from heaven tell thee thy duty I have stablished the way of notifying it by my Ministers and Spirit Go to Damascus and I will send thee a Teacher Note Souls duely humbled are ready to do any thing that God would have them do 11. And when I could not see for the glory of that light being led by the hand of them that were with me I came into Damascus 11. Note God made the Light it self to blind him as an Emblem of his persecuting blindness 12. And one Ananias a devout man according to the law having a good report of all the Jews which dwelt there 13. Came unto me and stood and said unto me Brother Saul receive thy sight And the same hour I looked up upon him 12. Ananias a zealous Jew tho a Christian well spoken of by the Jews themselves was sent to restore my sight c. 14. And he said The God of our fathers hath chosen thee that thou shouldest know his will and see that Just one and shouldest here the voice of his mouth 15. For thou shalt be his witness unto all men of what thou hast seen and heard 14 15. It is the free grace and will of God that hath chosen thee to see Christ whom thou persecutest and to hear his voice from Heaven and to be his witness of what thou hast seen and heard Note Paul is a full instance of Gods special electing grace 16. And now why tarriest thou arise and be baptized and wash away thy sins calling on the name of the Lord. 16. Delay not but presently repent and believe in Christ and give up thy self to him in his baptismal Covenant and as the Water washeth this body his pardoning grace through the merits of his blood and righteousness shall wash away the guilt of thy sins and call on the Lord for Mercy and for his Spirit 17. And it came to pass that when I was come again to Jerusalem even while I prayed in the temple I was in a trance 18. And saw him saying unto me Make haste and get thee quickly out of Jerusalem for they will not receive thy testimony concerning me 17. Note God that foreknew that the Jews would obstinately reject Paul directed his Ministry from them elsewhere 19. And I said Lord they know that I imprisoned and beat in every synagogue them that believed on thee 20. And when the bloud of thy martyr Stephen was shed I also was standing by and consenting unto his death and kept the raiment of them that slew him 19 20. Lord Sure they will hear me without prejudice who have so hotly persecuted they Servants as they do 21.
that shall be but bare grain it may chance of wheat or of some other grain 37. The Corn which thou sowest hath not the Blade or Stalk and Ear and Flower and Chaff It is not formally but virtually or seminally the same whether it be Wheat or other Grain 38. But God giveth it a body as it hath pleased him and to every seed his own body 38. But out of this Seed and by its Seminal Vertue God by the addition of attracted Nutriment giveth it a Body with Straw Flowers Chaff and Seed as pleaseth him It being his Power and Will to which nothing is impossible which must satisfie our inquisitive Minds Resurrection as Generation being unsearchable to us 39. All flesh is not the same flesh but there is one kind of flesh of men another flesh of beasts another of fishes and another of birds 39. But you must allow a difference of Bodies for even here there is much difference 40. There are also celestial bodies and bodies terrestrial but the glory of the celestial is one and the glory of the terestrial is another 41. There is one glory of the sun and another glory of the moon and another glory of the stars for one star differeth from another star in glory 42. So also is the resurrection of the dead It is sown in corruption it is raised in incorruption 40 41 42. The Celestial Bodies greatly differ from the Earthly Bodies and so do even the Celestial among themselves as the Sun from the Moon and one Star from another c. And so shall our Bodies at the Resurrection greatly differ from these that we have now particularly by being incorruptible 43. It is sown in dishonour it is raised in glory it is sown in weakness it is raised in power 44. It is sown a natural body it is raised a spiritual body There is a natural body and there is a spiritual body 43 44. It is now so vile a Body that it must rot and corrupt in darkness in the Earth but it shall rise in Glory It is buried in utter impotency like the common Earth but Gods Power shall raise it a Powerful Body It is buried like the Body of a Beast that was passive and only acted by the living Soul but it shall rise a Spiritual Body more suited to the Nature of the Soul and having also an active Nature like as Fire hath in it self Thare are Natural Bodies of Passive Matter in daily flux repaired by Food and acted only by other Natures or Souls And there are Spiritual Bodies either such as the Sun and Light hath or higher which are incorruptible and of themselves not inclined to death dissolution or change and besides the Soul are so like it that they are themselves Active Natures 45. And so it is written The first man Adam was made a living soul the last Adam was made a quickning spirit 45. That is The first Adam was made by God a living Soul put into a corruptible Body not having an unchangeable State in himself nor Power to make his Posterity such But the second Adam had in himself unchangeable Life suited to a spiritual glorious State and was the Root of such to his Believing Posterity enabled as the Lord of Life to rise himself ascend to Heaven and to raise them to Life and take them to himself and to make them a spiritual holy People capable thereof 46. Howbeit that was not first which is spiritual but that which is natural and afterward that which is spiritual 46. But the Animal Person from whom by Generation we have but meer Nature was to us in causality before him that conveyeth to us Spiritual and Everlasting Life Our Nature derived from Adam was before the Reparation Spiritual Holiness Resurrection or Glory given by Christ even as Adam was before Christs own Incarnation and Resurrection Perfection is the last and ripe State of Gods Work in our Salvation 47. The first man is of the earth earthy the second man is the Lord from heaven 47. Adam was made out of the Dust of the Passive Elements though God breathed into him a Living Soul yet Earth was his first abode But Christ is the Lord from Heaven his Divine Nature being there from everlasting assumed the Humane by the overshadowing of the Holy Ghost 48. As is the earthy such are they also that are earthy and as is the heavenly such are they also that are heavenly 48. And as Adam was a Natural Man and the Root of such so it is but Nature which we have from him And as Christ is Heavenly and Spiritual so will he make all the holy Seed to be like him Spiritual and Heavenly 49. And as we have born the image of the earthy we shall also bear the image of the heavenly 49. And as we are born of Adam Men as he was so we shall be made by Christ Spiritual and Heavenly as he is 50. Now this I say brethren that flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdom of God neither doth corruption inherit incorruption 50. And this I tell you That these Bodies must not come to Heaven in the proper Form of Flesh and Blood nor can as such possess it for as such they are corruptible and cannot so inherit Heaven which is incorruptible 51. Behold I shew you a mystery We shall not all sleep but we shall all be changed 51. And I will tell you that which is commonly unknown Though the Just shall not die that are alive at Christs coming they shall all be changed as well as those that rise from the Dead from being proper Flesh and Blood to have Spiritual Bodies 52. In a moment in the twinkling of an eye at the last trump for the trumpet shall sound and the dead shall be raised incorruptible and we shall be changed 52. In a moment Christs potent Call will be like a Trumpet calling Men together and the Dead shall be raised and living Saints changed into an incorruptible state 53. For this corruptible must put on incorruption and this mortal must put on immortality 53. For this mortal Body and Composition which is now corruptible by Dissolution must be changed into an incorruptible and immortal state of Being and Habitation 54. So when this corruptible shall have put on incorruption and this mortal shall have put on immortality then shall be brought to pass the saying that is written Death is swallowed up in victory 54. And Death being conquered by Christ being a Fruit of Sin from which he saveth us we shall die no more 55. O death where is thy sting O grave where is thy victory 56. The sting of death is sin and the strength of sin is the law 55. Though now Death seem to conquer us we triumph over it by Faith in Christ foreseeing our Resurrection being saved from Sin which is the Sting and the Penal Law or Curse which is Sins condemning Strength 57. But thanks be to God which giveth us the victory through our
Lord Jesus Christ 57. But by Faith which seeth things to come we give God thanks that will raise us from the Dead and give us final Victory over Death through Christ 58. Therefore my beloved brethren be ye stedfast unmoveable always abounding in the work of the Lord for as much ye know that your labour is not in vain in the Lord. 58. And now Brethren make this necessary use of all Seeing our Faith and Hope of a Resurrection and future Life assureth us that none of our Christian Labour or Suffering shall be in vain or to our loss or without a glorious Reward what remaineth but that against all Temptations you be steadfast and unmovable and do Gods Work with all your Power abounding in Labour and Patience to the end ANNOTATIONS AS this Chapter is of great use for our Instruction so it is not without many Difficulties to our Understanding I. It 's needful to be observed into how narrow a room Paul reduceth the Gospel or Articles of Faith concerning Christ and how greatly herein they differ from him that condemn excommunicate or persecute those who believe These and all the Bible besides if they subscribe not to the Truth of all their Articles and Forms superadded and the justness of their numerous Canons II. The Apparition of Christ to the Five hundred and to James seemeth part of that which St. John saith was not by him written So that part of the Evidence of Christs Resurrection should be enough to cause us to believe it III. Though it was but some at Corinth that denied the Resurrection the Church was faulty in bearing with them yet Separation from that Church for their sakes is not required nor allowed by the Apostle IV. The Socinians from the 19th Verse and divers others gather That Paul denieth the Felicity of our Souls before the Resurrection because he intimateth That if there were no Resurrection but only an Immortality of the Soul Christians were the most miserable Men and their Faith and Sufferings vain and they were yet in their Sins c. The Matter is weighty and the Solution hath its Difficulty Some say That because the Heretical denied the Immortality of the Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Paul supposeth this and answereth them as to both And they say That 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 signifying but to stand up that is to live again includeth the Life of the Separated Soul as well as the Resurrection of the Body Others say That Paul speaketh only of the Man and not of the Soul alone which is but part of the Man Soul and Body are essential to a Man and as a Man he may be miserable because part is so as a Tooth-ach is to the whole Body though the Soul be happy Others say That the Felicity or perfect Man at the Resurrection will be so much greater than that of the Separated Soul before and also that this Separate State is so darkly revealed to us that the Apostle maketh light of it in comparison of the latter The first of these Opinions is not inconsiderable but the chief Answer is by a stricter Exposition of the particular Texts And 1. Verse 19. argueth thus If we believe in and suffer for a Christ as risen who is not risen then he cannot save us either as to Soul or Body and then we are the most miserable sort of Men. For our Hopes in him for the Time and Things of this Life only affords us less than others have his Kingdom being not of this World This Argument is not against but for the Immortality of the Soul So Verse 32. What advantageth it me if the dead rise not i. e. Neither Soul nor Body is advantaged by suffering for a Christ as risen who is not risen V. The Comparison of Adam and Christ is as hard seeming to mean that Adam's Soul and his Posterities as such are not Immortal But indeed it implieth no more than this 1. That it 's called Gen. 2. a Living Soul but Christ the Lord of Life 2. That Adam had but a Soul breathed into him by Creation on Earth but Christ was in Heaven from Everlasting the Living God 3. That Adam propagated only Humanity but Christ also Sanctity and Felicity 4. That Adam by Nature had but a loseable Capacity of Bodily Life continued and Heavenly Felicity and by Sin came short of both But Christ hath Life in himself as the Root of Holiness and Happiness in Heaven which he will give Believers both to their Souls and Bodies and will give a Bodily Resurrection to all Men. VI. Ver. 24. The Kingdom delivered up to the Father is but that Government which Christ useth to recover and save Sinners and is no addition to the Father nor diminution to Christ But as a Prince undertaking to reduce Rebels layeth down his Commission and Arms when he hath done his Work and yet increaseth his own Honour or as a Physician giveth up his Hospital when he hath healed all the Sick And it is like yea certain that when Christs acquisitive Mediation is finished he will still be some sort of Mediator of our Fruition For we shall still behold his Glory VII Ver. 37.39 seem to intimate That the Body that shall rise is not the same that was sowed but such a Body as God pleaseth a new to give Doubtless it is the same in some respect and not the same in an respects And to be able to know just how far it is or is not the same is too hard for us and may be quietly left to the Will of God The Seminal part of the Grain Matter and Form liveth in the new Fruit in which it springeth up as the Seminal part of Man begins his Being in the Womb but the added Mass which makes up the Root the Stalk and Ear and new Grains are all drawn from without from the Water Earth and Air by God and by the Seminal Spirit We see that Men oft grow Fleshy Fat and Lean again and at last die with little but a skinned Skeleton I think few believe that either Men dying Fat shall rise Fat or Men dying Lean shall rise Lean or yet that every Man shall rise with all the Flesh which he ever lived or sinned in and which daily passed away or consumed in Sickness To know how much and what goeth to identifie the Body we must leave to God if we will not pretend to the knowledge we have not Nor is it necessary to believe that all Fowls Beasts and Fishes rise again and go to Heaven which are ever digested and made Humane Flesh The Apostle likening our Bodies to Seed maketh some to doubt whether the dead Body have a Resurrection by any Seminal Vertue as a Natural Cause or only rise by Miracle The latter is most commonly held And yet it is certain that the Soul taketh with it a Love and Inclination to its Body which is a sort of Seminal Disposition And no mortal Man knoweth
not at the things which are seen but at the things which are not seen for the things which are seen are temporal but the things which are not seen are eternal 18. For we intend no worldly End nor fix our Eyes and Mind on these transitory things which now are here seen but on the Glory and Kingdom which is unseen For the things which are seen are temporary mutable and fly away and therefore are not to be much regarded but the things which are now to us unseen are unchangeable and everlasting CHAP. V. 1. FOr we know that if our earthly house of this tabernacle were dissolved we have a building of God an house not made with hands eternal in the heavens 1. For by Faith we know that if our Bodies which are as a Tent or Tabernacle to the Soul were dissolved we have in the Heavens a Building of Gods providing for the Blessed not like our Houses here made by Man but Celestial and Everlasting Nâ—te 1. That Faith is a sort of Knowledge We knâ—w what God saith is true and we know this to be his Word 2. That our Happiness will not be only in the New Earth and at the Resurrection but it is a Dwelling in Heaven now existent and such as shall be everlasting And therefore no hope of Christs Reign on Earth should take down our Hopes and Desires of Heaven 2. For in this we groan earnestly desiring to be cloathed upon with our house which is from heaven 3. If so be that being clothed we shall not be found naked 2 3. For in this Body we are under a constant uneasiness which maketh us groan with earnest desire to be better cloathed even with the Incorruptible Celestial Glory For when Death unclotheth us we shall not be found naked and destitute or as some expound it So be it we be not found as Adam naked in our Guilt when we enter into the future State 4. For we that are in this tabernacle do groan being burdened not for that we would be unclothed but clothed upon that mortality might be swallowed up of life 4. For our Burdens in this Body are so great as make us groan not that we desire Death as Death or to be unhoused or without Cloathing to the Soul but we would be better clothed with a Heavenly Glory that that which is Mortal may be swallowed up by Immortal Glory 5. Now he that hath wrought us for the self-same thing is God who also hath given unto us the earnest of the Spirit 5. And we have good Evidence for the certainty of this Hope For God himself who doth nothing in vain hath made and formed us hereunto It is he that gave us Immortal Souls and Faculties to prepare for a better Life And it is he that hath redeemed us to it and hath promised it and provided and commanded us the Means that lead to it and hath given us by his Spirit those holy Affections Desires and Endeavours which are the Earnest of it and which he will not frustrate 6. Therefore we are always confident knowing that whilst we are at home in the body we are absent from the Lord 7. For we walk by faith not by sight 6 7. Therefore we go on in the Confidence and Boldness which beseem Believers being above the Fear of Death knowing that while we dwell here in these Bodies we are absent from the Glory where God is fully manifested to the Blessed For it is not things seen which are the Motives Hopes and Comfort of our Lives but it's things believed and unseen 8. We are confident I say and willing rather to be absent from the body and to be present with the Lord. 8. I say we are bold and comfortably confident in all our Labours and danger of Death and rather willing to go from the Body and to be at home or present with the Lord. 9. Wherefore we labour that whether present or absent we may be accepted of him 9. Whether we shall yet live or die we leave to God but it 's our earnest desire care and labour that whether we live here or die or whereever we are we may please God and be accepted by him 10. For we must all appear before the judgment-seat of Christ that every one may receive the things done in his body according to that he hath done whether it be good or bad 10. For we must all appear at the Judgment-seat of Christ where all that we have done will be brought to light and every Man shall be sentenced and rewarded according as he hath lived and done in the Body whether it be good or evil according to that Law which pardoneth penitent Believers 11. Knowing therefore the terrour of the Lord we perswade men but we are made manifest unto God and I trust also are made manifest in your consciences 11. It is the knowledge of the Terrours of the Lord and how woful it will be to be found there unjustified under Guilt and sentenced to Damnation which causeth us to make so much ado in the World to persuade Men to believe and repent that they may be saved And God that knoweth our Hearts and Ways will justifie us herein and I hope so do your convinced Consciences 12. For we commend not our selves again unto you but give you occasion to glory on our behalf that you may have somewhat to answer them which glory in appearance and not in heart 12. I say not all this to get your Praise by my self-commendation but to give you the Matter of Answer to them that would draw you from the Truth by drawing you into a disesteem of us that were your first Teachers and by boasting of themselves by outward appearances without an answerable inward Worth 13. For whether we be besides our selves it is to God or whether we be sober it is for your cause 13. And if any tell you that our Zeal is but crazed Melancholy as Festus thought of Paul it is in obedience to Gods Command and for his Work and Glory and dare any accuse this of Madness And if we be thought to do it soberly it is not for our Glory but for your Stability and Safety 14. For the love of Christ constraineth us because we thus judge that if one died for all then were all dead 15. And that he died for all that they which live should not henceforth live unto themselves but unto him which died for them and rose again 14 15. If any think we are too zealously transported let them know that the greatness of Christs Love to us and ours to him constraineth us and will bear no cold Indifferency For we have cause to judge that they are great things which our Redemption intimateth even that Christ who died for all found all Men dead in Sin and Misery and that he therefore redeemed them by his Death that they who are recovered by him should not hereafter live to themselves but to him that died for them and
and extraordinary Knowledge and Vertue 15. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness whose end shall be according to their works 15. Therefore it is not an incredible thing that Men should be really the Devils Ministers animated and taught by him to do his Work against the Interest of Christ and Truth and Godliness and yet pretend to go beyond Christs own Apostles in preaching Righteousness Wisdom and Godliness Note That the Pretenses of Truth Orthodoxness Righteousness Free Grace Unity Peace c are no sufficient Evidences of true Ministers The Devils Ministers may pretend them all and may cry down Christs Ministers as Carnal Hereticks Legal Schismaticks c. 16. I say again let no man think me a fool if otherwise yet as a fool receive me that I may boast my self a little 16. Take it not for Folly to vindicate my Ministry But if you do yet hear me try and judge Note That Paul meaneth that Boasting is the usual mark of a Fool but it is no Folly when the Interest of God and Souls require it It was seemingly not really his Folly 17. That which I speak I speak it not after the Lord but as it were foolishly in this confidence of boasting 17. That which I speak of my self I speak not as I do the Gospel by Inspiration and I confess that materially it hath the appearance of Folly in ostentation 18 19 20. Seing that many glory after the flesh I will glory also For ye suffer fools gladly seeing ye your selves are wise For ye suffer if a man bring you into bondage if a man devour you if a man take of you if a man exalt himself if a man smite you on the face 18 19 20. You can easily bear with a Fool because you are wise your selves So bear with me while I do that necessarily which they do vainly You can bear with greater Provocations even with them that would captivate you to Errour and the Law and would make a Prey of you and make themselves your Lords and Masters and abuse you 21. I speak as concerning reproach as though we had been weak howbeit whereinsoever any is bold I speak foolishly I am bold also 21. I speak of them that reproach me of contemptible Weakness Though I confess that Boasting usually signifieth Folly I will say that I have as much as they to boast of Note That Paul is so cautelous lest any by his Example should be tempted by proud Boasting that materially he calls it Folly though formally it was not so in him 22 23. Are they Hebrews so am I are they Israelites so am I are they the seed of Abraham so am I Are they ministers of Christ I speak as fool I am more in labours more abundant in stripes above measure in prisons more frequent in deaths oft 22 23. They boast that they are Hebrews Israelites Abraham's Seed and Ministers of Christ And am not I so too Yea though my Words be like those of a Fool I say that I have laboured and suffered more for Christ by Stripes Prisons and daily dying than they have done 24. Of the Jews five times received I forty stripes save one 25. Thrice was I beaten with rods once was I stoned thrice I suffered shipwrack a night and a day I have been in the deep 24 25 Scourged by the Jews to the utmost seveâ—ity beaten by the Romans stoned by the Rabble thrice shipwrack'd a Night and a Day in some darksom dangerous Passage at Sea or a Dungeon so called as some think 26 27. In journing often in perils of waters in perils of robbers in perils by mine own countrymen in perils by the heathen in perils in the city in perils in the wilderness in perils in the sea in perils among false brethren in weariness and painfulness in watchings often in hunger and thirst in fastings often in cold and nakedness 26 27 Note That the Sufferings which deter Carnal Men from Religion by Shame and Fear are the Honour of Believers 28. Besides those things that are without that which cometh upon me daily the care of all the churches 28. Besides the things that are without my Body even the Case of all the Churches which are my daily Care 29. Who is weak and I am not weak who is offended and I burn not 29. Every Mans Weakness and Sufferings are to me as my own The danger of the Tempted and Scandalised is my pain and care for their preservation 30. If I must needs glory I will glory of the things which concern mine infirmities 30. If you will put me to boast it shall be of that which worldly Men will turn to my reproach not of any Preeminence but of my Sufferings 31. The God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which is blessed for evermore knoweth that I lie not 32. In Damascus the governour under Aretas the king kept the city of the Damascenes with a garison desirous to apprehend me 33. And through a window in a basket was I let down by the wall and escaped his hands 1. Note That through all this Chapter Paul calls his Boasting Folly not formally and really but materially and seemingly because it's Fools that boast unnecessarily when the false Apostles made it his Duty 2. Note That it was no small Quarrel of Brethren like that of Barnabas which put him upon all this Apology which else would not have savoured of Humility But it was the Intrusion and envious Accusation of such Jewish Heretical false Apostles as he calleth the Ministers of Satan who endeavoured to subvert the Gospel and by disgracing him to frustrate all his Labours and destroy the Church It 's like to be those called Nicolatians Rev. 2. 3. CHAP. XII IT is not expedient for me doubtless to glory I will come to visions and revelations of the Lord. 1. I know that boasting is unseemly for an humble Minister of Christ but seeing it is put upon me I proceed to a higher Matter even Visions and Revelations from God 2. I knew a man in Christ above fourteen years ago whether in the body I cannot tell or whether out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth such an one caught up to the third heaven 3. And I knew such a man whether in the body or out of the body I cannot tell God knoweth 4. How that he was caught up into paradise and heard unspeakable words which it is not lawful for a man to utter 2 3 4. I knew a Man that was acted by the Spirit of Christ above himself who above fourteen years ago whether Bodily or onely by mental Extasie and Rapture I know not God knoweth was caught up to that Place of Glory called the Third Heavens and caught up there into Paradise a Place of Joys and heard that which neither can nor must be uttered being unsuitable to the Ears of Mortals and proper to Possessors 5. Of such an one will I glory
preach the Gospel even that Christ would call and take in the Gentiles into the Catholick Church and Covenant as his peculiar People and make them Partakers of his Promise and Gift of Life in Christ by the Gospel preached to them 7. Whereof I was made a minister according to the gift of the grace of God given unto me by the effectual working of his power 7. Of which Gospel I was made a Minister to dispence it according to that Measure of the Gift of the Spirit by Grace given to me which wrought effectually in me and by me by Doctrine and Miracles to convert the Gentiles 8. Unto me who am less then the least of all saints is this grace given that I should preach among the Gentiles the unsearchable riches of Christ 8. To me who am by my former Persecution of the Church the lowest or most unworthy of all Saints is this Favour and Honour freely vouchsafed that I should preach to the Gentiles the unsearchable Riches of Christ 9. And to make all men see what is the fellowship of the mystery which from the beginning of the world hath been hid in God who created all things by Jesus Christ 9. And to notifie to all Men the Communication and Communion of this Mysterious Grace which from the very Creation was secretly included as a Tree in the Seed in Gods making the whole World by Jesus Christ even that he would redeem and new make us all by him 10. To the intent that now unto the principalities and powers in heavenly places might be known by the church the manifold wisdom of God 11. According to the eternal purpose which he purposed in Christ Jesus our Lord 10 11. That now in this Collection of the Universal Church in Christ as in a Glass or as in the clear Effects the very Spiritual Principalities and Powers above us in the Heavens might see more of Gods eternal Counsel opened and manifold Wisdom displayed than they knew before Note 1. That Superiour Spirits are Principalities and Powers either over Political Societies there or as Rulers over us here below as Guardians See Josh 5.14 Exod. 23.20 23. 32.34 Num. 20.16 Gen. 24.7 40. Psal 34.7 Dan. 10.13 c. It 's like it's both 2. That even Superiour Powers are not Omniscient but may by new Means have new increased Knowledge and therefore Saints in Heaven are not more knowing 3. That it is in Heaven that the Great Ends of God in Redeeming and Gathering his Church are attained 12. In whom we have boldness and access with confidence by the faith of him 12. In whom we all that trust in him may come with boldness and confident hope of acceptance to God 13. Wherefore I desire that ye faint not at my tribulations for you which is your glory 13. Wherefore I beseech you be not discouraged by my Sufferings for preaching to you for it is your Honour to have the Ministry of your Salvation thus attested by me 14 15. For this cause I bow my knees unto the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom the whole family in heaven and earth is named 16. That he would grant you according to the riches of his glory to be strengthened with might by his Spirit in the inner man 14 15 16. For this end I beg of God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ of whom all the Blessed Society in Heaven and Earth is named his Family or of which Christ Jews and Gentiles are named Christians That of his abundant Grace in which he will be glorified he will by his Spirit fortifie your Souls Note 1. It is uncertain whether of whom relate to the Father or to Christ 2. Though Paul speak specially of the Catholick Church of Jews and Gentiles there 's no reason to exclude the glorified Souls no nor the Angels from being part of Gods Family united in and under Christ 17. That Christ may dwell in your hearts by faith that ye being rooted and grounded in love 18. May be able to comprehend with all saints what is the breadth and length and depth and height 19. And to know the love of Christ which passeth knowledge that ye might be filled with all the fulness of God 17 18 19. That Christ may by the constant exercise of your Faith upon him even dwell objectively in your Hearts as one Friend by Love and Trust doth in anothers and effectively possess and actuate you by his Spirit that by his Spirit and your Faith you may be so deeply possest with the sense of Gods Love that you may be filled with Love to him and one another and it may be the very Habit of your Souls and a rooted Nature in you that so being qualified by this Faith and Love you may be able and fit to measure and understand as all Saints in their several degrees do the vast and wonderful Dimensions and to know the Love of Christ and of the Father in him which exceedeth our comprehensive and adequate Knowledge or which is more excellent than all the Sciences which Heathens and Hereticks boast of that so by Faith and Love your Souls may be filled with the highest degrees of Grace and the Spirit of God 20 21. Now unto him that is able to do exceeding abundantly above all that we ask or think according to the power that worketh in us unto him be glory in the Church by Christ Jesus throughout all ages world without end Amen 20 21. Now to that Almighty God who can do for his People exceeding abundantly above all that we can desire or ask believe or conceive in our narrow Thoughts as is intimated even in the Power of Sanctity and Miracles which he exerciseth in and â—mong us now To him I say be Glory in the Church by the Mediation of Jesus Christ in whom â—he Glory of Gods Love shineth â—o us and by whom â—e render Praise to God throughout all Ages World without end Amen CHAP. IV. 1. I Therefore the prisoner of the Lord beseech you that ye walk worthy of the vocation wherewith ye are called 1. Seeing then the Riches of Gods Grace in Christ is so abundant to you converted Gentiles I that am a Prisoner for declaring this Grace of Christ to you exhort you that you live according to the great obligation of your Vocation 2. With all lowliness and meekness with long-suffering forbearing one another in love 2. Such a Christian Life must be in all lowliness or humble thoughts of your selves your Knowledge your Goodness and your Power and in all meekness or gentleness towards others Love must cause you with long-suffering to forbear one another Note 1. That Forbearance is to be exercised towards evil that is Imperfections in Knowledge Vertue and Duty and tollerable Faults and Injuries against each other Therefore it supposeth us to be all faulty needing forbearance 2. That proud high thoughts of our selves and Contempt Censoriousness and Hurtfulness to others and not forbearing tollerable Offenders are
contrary to Christianity and the Cause of Divisions in the Church And by these the carnal persecuting Seed especially when they invade the Sacred Office are differenced from true Christians as Wolves from Sheep even when as the false Prophets they pretend the Cause and Name of Christ 3. That all this is for want of Christian Love and the Dominion of carnal Self-love and Love to God and to others as our selves must be the proper Cure 3. Endeavouring to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of peace 3. This Love and forbearance must specially be exercised to preserve the Unity of the Christian Church which all must endeavour faithfully to keep And this Unity inwardly consisteth in being all possess'd and governed by One Holy Spirit as all the Parts of the Body are by one Soul and outwardly by living peaceably towards each other especially in our Church-Communion 4 5 6. There is one body and one Spirit even as ye are called in one hope of your calling one Lord one faith one baptism one God and Father of all who is above all and through all and in you all 4 5 6. More particularly in these seven Respects our Unity doth consist 1. The Church which is as the Body of Christ is one Universal Church 2. The Spirit of God which as it were animateth it is One and the same Spirit 3. The Grace and Heavenly Glory which is the Hope of Believers which they seek and for which they forsake the World is One. 4. The Head Lord and Saviour of the Church is One and the same to all 5. The Essentials of the Christian Faith or Creed are One and the same 6. The Baptismal Vow and Covenant and Profession in which we are devoted to God the Father Son and Holy Ghost and united Sacramentally to Christ his Church is One and the same to all in the Essentials 7. And all have One God and Father in Christ who is 1. Transcendently and absolutely above and over all 2. And unconceivably penetrateth all And 3. and is in his Essence most intimately in you all and is All in all things Note That in these seven things that Unity of the Church consisteth which is Gods prescribed and conferred Qualification for Christian Communion in Love and Peace And that as Satan useth to undo by overdoing and the Pharisees had more Laws Traditions and strictness therein as needful to Communion than Christ had who would have Mercy rather than Sacrifice So it is by adding a multitude of Ensnaring Canons Customs and Opinions as necessary to Communion that he hath corrupted and torn the visible Church and turned Love and Communion into Wrath and Persecution And yet this Vnity must be kept in Peace and therefore both Persecuting and Contumeliâ—us Turbulent Vnpeaceableness against those that own these Seven Points of Vnion should be avoided by Christians and restrained by Magistrates who must keep the Peace And whenever God in mercy will heal the lacerated Church it will be on these terms 7. But unto every one of us is given grace according to the measure of the gift of Christ 7. But though we have all One Spirit and are One in all the foresaid Essentials of our Religion yet this Unity is found in very great diversity of degrees of Grace and both degrees and kind of Gâ—fts Sâ—e 1 Cor. 12. as it pleaseth Christ to distribute them 8. Wherefore he saith When he ascended up on high he led captivity captive and gave gifts unto men 8. As it is said in Psal 68.18 When c. So when Christ ascended he triumphed over Satan Death and Hell and sent down from Heaven the Gifts of his Spirit 9. Now that he ascended what is it but that he also descended first into the lower parts of the earth 10. He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens that he might fill all things 9 10. And when it is said that he ascended it implieth that he first descended into this lower World into a low Condition and into the Grave And therefore it is the same Jesus who was here humbled in his Descent who is exalted by his Ascent fâ—r above all Heavens which Man doth see or know that thence is the Sun by the influence of its Heat and Light and Motion filleth all below acccording to the recâ—ptiâ—e Capacity of each so our glorified Lord by hâ—s administring Influx might fill all with common or special Grace according to their various receptivity 11. And he gave some Apostles and some Prophets and some Evangelists and some Pastors and Teachers 12. For the perfecting of the saints for the work of the ministry for the edifying of the body of Christ 11 12. And he gave by Qualification and Mission some Apostles sent by his own Mouth to be the most eminent Attesters of his Miracles Doctrine and Resurrection and Founders of the Churches some Prophets by Revelation and Inspiration to confirm the Christian Faith some Evangelists whose Work was as eminently qualified to go abroad to preach the Gospel and gather Churches or confirm them without being fixed to a special Place or Flock and some Pastors and Teachers called also Bishops and Elders who were set over the particular Churches as their Guides and Instructers as being their special Flocks and Charge And all these Gifts and Offices are given for that Ministerial Work which God who worketh by Means will use to bring on all his Saints towards the Perfection of themselves and of the Church and by the Increase Concord and Sanctity of the Members to edifie or build up this Body of Christ 13. Till we all come in the unity of the faith and of the knowledge of the Son of God unto a perfect man unto the measure of the stature of the fulness of Christ 13. Till by this increase of Number and Holiness and Concord we all Jews and Gentiles make up that Church which in the Vnity of Faith and Knowledge and Acknowledgment of Christ attaineth to that degree of perfection in which consisteth the measure of Grace and fulness of Stature which Christ wiâ—l bring his Church unto which is that maturity which imitateth our natural growth from Infancie to full Manhood 14. That we henceforth be no more children tossed to and fro and carried about with every wind of doctrine by the sleight of men and cunning craftiness whereby they lie in wait to deceive 14. That being by Gods blessing by such a Ministry brought up to Manhood we may no longer be like Children who through weakness cannot stand in the Wind but are carried about by it so childish Christians are by every Wind of Plausible Doctrine by the slight subtilty and craft of Men that by pretences of Knowledge Holiness Power or Love lay snares and lie in wait to deceive the weak 15. But speaking the truth in love may grow up into him in all things which is the head even Christ 15. But though we know but in part
Flesh and not to hate it so must Men do by their Wives as Christ doth by the Church 30. For we are members of his body of his flesh and of his bones 30. And as Eve was said to be to Adam Flesh of his Flesh and Bone of his Bone so by allusion we may say of the Church and Christ in a spiritual sense 31. For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother and shall be joyned unto his wife and they two shall be one flesh 31. And as it was then said A man shall leave c. so must Believers leave all for Christ as Christ laid down his Life for them and they shall be made as one 32. This is a great mystery but I speak concerning Christ and the church 32. This that is said of Adam and Eve and of Marriage did mystically prefigure the Marriage of Jesus Christ and the Church and of this it is that I now speak 33. Nevertheless let every one of you in particular so love his wife even as himself and the wife see that she reverence her husband 33. But though I have turned my Speech to Christ and the Church I repeat my Counsel Let every Man love his Wife with such an entire constant and forbearing Love as he loveth himself and let the Wife see that she live in loving Subjection and Reverence to her Husband CHAP. VI. 1. CHildren obey your parents in the Lord for this is right 1. Let Children be obedient to their Parents under God in obedience to him for he hath commanded it 2. Honour thy father and mother which is the first commandment with promise 2. Saying Honour thy Father and Mother And though general Promises be intimated in the First and Second Commandment this is the first Commandment that hath annexed the Promise of the Land which God was then leading the Israelites to as it is said 3. That it may be well with thee and thou mayest live long on the earth 3. That thou mayst live long and prosper in the Promised Land of Canaan which intimateth also to us Christian Gentiles a Promise of more Prosperity on Earth than disobedient Children shall have and an earthly Curse to the disobedient Note That accordingly Gods Curse on Earth doth usually follow Children that dishonour and wrong their Parents and rebell against them and usually even Earthly Blessings are given to those that honour and obey Parents under God 4. And ye fathers provoke not your children to wrath but bring them up in the nurture and admonition of the Lord. 4. And let Parents remember that Childrens corrupt Nature and Weakness are liable to such Passions as may pervert them and therefore let not your sowr and provoking Government and Carriage tempt them hereto beyond their strength but govern them with Fatherly Love and bring them up to the Knowledge and Obedience of the Lord by wise and diligent Teaching Example Admonition and Discipline 5. Servants be obedient to them that are your masters according to the flesh with fear and trembling in singleness of your heart as unto Christ 5. And let not Servants think that Christianity freeth them from Service or from Obedience Diligence or Reverence to their Masters though they be Unbelievers but give them all due Obedience and reverent Submission and this in conscience and sincerity as part of your Obedience to Christ who doth command it and will reward you 6. Not with eye-service as men-pleasers but as the servants of Christ doing the will of God from the heart 6. Not deceitfully when your Masters see and know what you do meerly to please Men but as the true Servants of Christ with heartiness and in secret things as well as open doing Service to Men in obedience to the Will of God and to please him 7. With good will doing service as to the Lord and not to men 7. I repeat it because it greatly concerneth you that you do all your Service faithfully and willingly without grudging and that not as a bare Service to Man but as a part of your Service to the Lord himself which he hath prescribed and will accept 8. Knowing that whatsoever good thing any man doth the same shall he receive of the Lord whether he be bond or free 8. Be sure of this That your lowest and hardest Service being your Duty is a good Work and such Works of Fidelity in the lowest Bond-servants are accepted of God as well as the more honoured Service of the Greatest 9. And ye masters do the same things unto them forbearing threatning knowing that your master also is in heaven neither is there respect of persons with him 9. And you that are Masters see that you be as careful of your Part to your Servants as you would have them be of their Duty to you and rule them not tyrannically by insulting and passionate Menaces and Reproaches Knowing that Christ in Heaven is equally the Lord of them and you and will not be partial to you for your Wealth or Superiority but will equally do Justice unto all 10. Finally my brethren be strong in the Lord and in the power of his might 10. To conclude Behave your selves in the discharge of all your Duties and resistance of all the Temptations of your Warfare as resolved valiant Christians strong in the Faith and Love of Christ by his powerful assisting Grace 11. Put on the whole armour of God that ye may be able to stand against the wiles of the devil 11. And with skill and care put on and use the Grace and Helps which God vouchsafeth you which are to a Christian like compleat Armour to a Soldier that you may be able to stand fast against all the Stratagems and Plots of the Devil who seeketh to overthrow you 12. For we wrestle not against flesh and blood but against principalities against powers against the rulers of the darkness of this world against spiritual wickedness in high places 14. For the great Conflict which Christians are engaged in is not meerly against Men but against Devils who by Gods Ordination and the Success of their Temptations are Principalities and Powers and the Rulers of the Persons and Ways of Darkness Ignorance and Unbelief in the World and are spiritual Wâ—ckedness above us in the Air. 13. Wherefore take unto you the whole armour of God that ye may be able to withstand in the evil day and having done all to stand 13. Therefore neglect no part of the Armour afforded you by God but use it all that in the time of Temptation you may be able to resist and conquer the Assaults of Men and Devils and when they have done their worst and you have withstood them you may stand fast in Faith and Holiness and Hope 14. Stand therefore having your loyns girt about with truth and having on the breastplate of righteousness 15. And your feet shod with the preparation of the gospel of peace 14 15. Stand therefore to your Obligations to Faith and
thus press toward the End of our Faith in Love And then if through imperfection of Knowledge you come short and differ in other things while you wait on God in Humility Love and Peace God will in time make you know what yet is wanting to you 16. Nevertheless whereto we have already attained let us walk by the same rule let us mind the same thing 16. But let all that have attained soundness in these necessary Essentials of Christianity still live according to these Gospel-Truths which we all acknowledge and in Love and Concord practise and promote these things in which we are agreed Note How directly Paul condemneth both Church-Tyrants and Sectaries the former silencing reviling and persecuting and the other reproachfully censuring and separating from those that agree in all here instanced for not consenting to needless Trifles of the Clergies imposition or to the Errours of superstitious ignorant Men. 17. Brethren be followers together of me and mark them which walk so as ye have us for an ensample 17. God that hath sent me to teach you hath herein also made me an Ensample to you I beseech you therefore herein follow me in humble striving towards Perfection uniting in sincere Christianity and bearing in other things with each other till God teach you the rest 18. For many walk of whom I have told you often and now tell you even weeping that they are the enemies of the cross of Christ 19. Whose end is destruction whose God is their belly and whose glory is in their shame who mind earthly things 18 19. For many of whom I have oft told you and now mention them with Tears for their own fakes and the Churches do so live as that while they are called Christians they are such Enemies to the bearing of the Cross in following a Crucified Christ that they will suffer nothing for their Faith For taking up Christianity notionally in their Brains without the Life and Power on their Hearts the World was never overcome or their Lust mortified by it so that their Belly or fleshly Lust is the God which they most love and obey and while they glory that they know more of Christian Liberty than we do and so may lawfully please fleshly Lusts it is their Shame and Bruâ—tishness which they glory in and therefore Destruction will be their end 20. For our conversation is in heaven from whence also we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus Christ 21. Who shall change our vile body that it may be fashioned like unto his glorious body according to the working whereby he is able even to subdue all things unto himself 20 21. But our City freedom Relation Treasure Converse and Business is in Heaven among the Heavenly Society in the Jerusalem above From thence by Faith and joyful Hope we look for the Saviour the Lord Jesus who is our Head and Intercessour there and who will not onely receive our Souls at death but will also change these vile Bodies which being made of the low dissoluble Elements are a clog to our Souls and must corrupt like the Flesh of Bruits and will make them like his own now-glorious Body spiritual incorruptible and glorious and this he can and will do how unlikely soever it appears to us by the exercise of his Omnipotency by which he can conquer all Difficulties and Enemies for the accomplishing of the Work of the Salvation of his Church Note 1. That the great difference between miserable Hypocrites and sound Christians is that the former set most by Flesh and Earth and the latter by the Hopes of Heaven to which they subject all worldly Interest and on which and for which they live and labour most as Worldlings do for a Worldly Welfare 2. That a false sensual worldly unmortified Heart betrayeth Hypocrites into worldly sensual Opinions and Heresies and they easily believe all to be lawful which maketh for their fleshly worldly Interests and Lusts because their false Hearts would have it to be lawful CHAP. IV. 1. THerefore my brethren dearly beloved and longed for my joy and crown so stand fast in the Lord my dearly beloved 1. Note That the most amiable Christians have need of Warning and earnest Exhortation against Backsliding by Temptation and Deceivers 2. I beseech Euodias and beseech Syntiche that they be of the same mind in the Lord. 2. Note It 's like he heard of Contention between these two which he beseecheth them to cease 3. And I intreat thee also true yokefellow help those women which laboured with me in the gospel with Clement also and with other my fellow labourers whose names are in the book of life 3. And I intreat thee my true Fellow-labourer it 's like he meaneth Epaphroditus but uncertain take care of those Women that furthered our Work by entertaining us and suffering for the Faith with Clement and other Helpers who are of the number of those that God will own 4. Rejoyce in the Lord alway and again I say Rejoyce 4. Rejoice in the Interest you have in the Lord his Grace and Protection and Promise of Glory Yea I again urge it on you Always rejoice Note 1. That Christians even in a state of opposition from the World have always greater cause of rejoicing in God than of sorrow for the World Though if they wilfully sin it may interrupt their Joy by making them unfit for it as Wounds and Sickness do the Body 2. That holy Joy in the Lord is that Flower of Religion which all Christians should desire and chiefly labour to attain 5. Let your moderation be known unto all men The Lord is at hand 5. Let all Men see that you put the best sense on all that befals you from God and Man and that you take nothing by impatience or uncharitableness at the worst but can suffer Injuries For God is with you and the day of his delivering you is near 6. Be careful for nothing but in every thing by prayer and supplication with thanksgiving let your requests be made known unto God 6. Let no Want or Danger disturb your Mind with anxious distrustful Cares but in every Case go and open it to God in Prayer for your selves and others with Thanksgiving for what you have received as beseemeth those who truly trust in God 7. And the peace of God which passeth all understanding shall keep your hearts and minds through Christ Jesus 7. And by this Lenity of Mind and Trust in God by Prayer the Peace which you shall have in Gods Love to you in your own Souls and in Concord with the Church which is of inestimable value above much notional Knowledge shall as a Garrison keep your Affections from disturbance and your Judgments from Errour through the Grace of Christ 8. Finally brethren whatsoever things are true whatsoever things are honest whatsoever things are just whatsoever things are pure whatsoever things are lovely whatsoever things are of good report if there be any virtue and if there
forwardness to backbite and speak evil falsely as Accusers of those that distaste them â—ot sober and careful of their Business not trusty in all things 12. Let the deacons be the husbands of one wife ruling their children and their own houses well 12. The Deacons must not be such as have more Wives than one or that have injuriously put away one and married another The good government of their own Children and Houses also must shew that they are fit to serve in the Church 13. For they that have used the office of a deacon well purchase to themselves a good degree and great boldness in the faith which is in Christ Jesus 13. For though the Deacons be as Servants to the Pastors they that have used that Office well are in a degree above the Vulgar and have matter of confident Boldness and Freedom in the management and defence of the Affairs of Christianity 14. These things write I unto thee hoping to come unto thee shortly 15. But if I tarry long that thou mayest know how thou oughtest to behave thy self in the house of God which is the Church of the living God the pillar and ground of the truth 14 15. I hope to come to thee shortly but lest I should be delayed I write these things to thee that thou mayst know how thou oughtest to converse in the House of God which is the Church of the Living God as in it a Pillar and firm Buttress or Basis of the Truth Note Though it be true that the Truth of God is most safely preserved in his Church yet I with Gataker marvel that so many apply these Words to the Church which are spoken of Timothy That it is he that is called here a Pillar and Buttress of the Truth seemeth to me evident 1. In that in the Allegory it is not like that Paul would in the very next Words call the Church a Pillar and Buttress in the House when he calleth it The House it self He plainly dâ—fferenceth a Part from the Whole The Church is the Whole a Pillar is a Part. 2. It is the very Sum of Paul's Exhortation to Timothy that according to his Office he should be a Pillar and Buttress of Truth in the Church 3. The Preposition in the House agreeth to him and the Word Pillar c. which is in the House 4. The omission of the Article before 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 intimate that it should rather be translated a Pillar c. than the Pillar which it's like would have been put in had it been the Churches peculiar Privilege that had been meant 5. The Apostle useth the same Word of James Cephas and John Gal. 2.9 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 accounted Pillars which Timothy was And the very same Phrase as here is used Rev. 3.12 He that overcometh I will make him a Pillar in the Temple of God 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 So Rev. 10.1 the Angels Feet c But the Church is never called a Pillar that 's in the Church 6. As to them that feign it would be false Construction because the Words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 are the Nominative Case this hath no pretence from the Text So that I doubt not but the plain sense is as it is Paraphrased and all the Fabrick is built on a meer Mistake which the Papists raise upon this Text Though were it otherwise it would not serve their turn 16. And without controversie great is the mystery of godliness God was manifest in the flesh justified in the Spirit seen of angels preached unto the Gentiles believed on in the world received up into glory 16. And confessedly the Mystery of Godliness which requireth such great Abilities in thee as to make thee a Pillar and Buttress of it in the Church is exceeding great and high 1. God himself appeared to Man in the Flesh of our Redeemer to manifest his Love and Will for our Salvation 2. The Spirit was Christs Witness which by its unimitable holy Impressions Miracles his Ressurection and Communication to his Followers did justifie Christ to be truly what he did profess to be and sealed his Doctrine to the World 3. Angels beheld proclaimed and obeyed him 4. The Wall of Separation being broken down he was preached by his Commissioned Apostles to the Gentile World 5. The World that knew him not or despised him is by a few poor unlearned Men brought to believe in him and submit to him as Lord and Saviour Philosophy submitteth and Wit is silenced and Policy and Power stoop to him in part and more will do 6. He was taken up into Heaven in Glory Angels attending him his Apostles looking on These Six Articles are that great Mystery which requireth the ablest Preacher and the soundest Faith And he that firmly believeth these doth see into a more excellent Mystery than Philosophy and will be a stable Pillar in the Church CHAP. IV. 1. NOw the Spirit speaketh expresly that in the latter times some shall depart from the faith giving heed to seducing spirits and doctrines of devils 1. The Spirit of Prophecy plainly foretelleth us that in the latter times some who profest themselves Christians shall depart from either the Whole or some Essential Parts of the Christian Faith turning Apostates or Hereticks and this by giving heed to false Revelations of seducing Spirits in themselves or others and to Doctrines of Devils Note Whether it mean effectively Doctrines taught by Devils or as Mr. Mede largely maintaineth objectively Doctrines concerning Demons or the Nature Order and Minds of the Spirits like the Valentinians Aioâ—es c. I leave to the Judgment of others 2. Speaking lies in hypocrisie having their conscience feared with a hot iron 2. Covering their Lies or False Doctrine by Hypocritical Pretences of Piety or Divine Revelation or some great Excellency having Consciences feared and branded as the Perfidious use to be by their flagitious Lives 3. Forbidding to marry and commanding to abstain from meats which God hath created to be received with thanksgiving of them which believe and know the truth 3. Note I think it far more probable that Paul here speaketh of those Hereticks which made up a Religion of Judaism and Pythagorean Fancies who taught That Marriage was of the Devil to propagate sinful miserable Men and that Flesh was not to be eaten especially the unclean Beasts than of those erroneous Christians who onely forbid Marriage to the Clergy and Flesh on certain Days of Abstinence or that affect the total avoiding Marriage and eating Flesh as a State of special Strictness not required of most For Paul seemeth plainly to speak of a Doctrine taught to all and he describeth Christian Knowledge herein to be That God hath made such Meat in kind to be received with Thanksgiving and not that All men or any at all times must use such Meats 4. For every creature of God is good and nothing to be refused if it be received with thanksgiving 5.
become such as have need of milk and not of strong meat Note 1. Men ought to grow in knowledge according to the time they have to learn 2. Many after long Teaching are ignorant and must be taught again the same things which they have long ago heard 3. God's Oracles have Principles which must be first learnt 13. For every one that useth milk is unskilful in the word of righteousness for he is a babe 14. But strong meat belongeth to them that are of full age even those who by reason of use have their senses exercised to discern both good and evil 13 14. Milk is the dyet for Babes and plain things for young and dull Christians harder things will but hurt them These are for them that by long study and practice have got preparatory knowledge and a habit of quick clear and sound discerning Truth and Errour Good and Evil. Note 1. People must be taught but according to their capacity 2. Harder things in Divinity must be taught them that have learned the easier and are fit for them But by hard things is not meant unnecessary curiosities of humane Arts nor unprofitable words or triffling controversies But 1. A more clear distinct and satisfying knowledge of the Evidence of the truth and sense of the Essentials 2. A more orderly knowledge of their method and mutual dependance as one Systeme that as in a Table or Scheme we may set each member in its proper place 3. A more extensive knowledge of the useful consequences of the Essentials and Principles CHAP. VI. 1. THerefore leaving the principles of the doctrine of Christ let us go on unto perfection not laying again the foundation of repentance from dead works and of faith towards God 2. Of the doctrine of baptisms and of laying on of hands and of resurrection of the dead and of eternal judgment 1 2. Therefore supposing the Principles of Christian Doctrine I now pass over such discourse and will go to lead you to some additional knowledge belonging to the more perfect not now discoursing of these Principles as to men that have not received them I mean 1. Repentance and Conversion from a state of Death and from Infidelity and a wicked ungodly life 2. A lively belief and trust in God the Father Son and Holy Ghost 3. The preparatory Baptism of John and the Baptism of Christ which constituteth us professed Christian what profession is prerequisite in the Adult and what Covenant it solemnizeth what Duties it binds us to and what Benefits it delivereth and sealeth 4. The great Gift to Christ's Apostles and Ministers of Authoritative Imposition of hands by which the same Holy Ghost was given to others and Miracles wrought for the confirmation and propagation of the Christian Faith 5. The certainty of a Resurrection and future Life including the Immortality of Souls 6. The final Judgment which will sentence men to their everlasting state and use them accordingly 3. And this will we do if God permit 3. And so I will now pass to some additional further Truths by God's assistance 4. For it is impossible for those who were once enlightned and have tasted of the heavenly gift and were made partakers of the holy Ghost 5. And have tasted the good word of God and the powers of the world to come 6. If they shall fall away to renew them again unto repentance seeing they crucifie to themselves the Son of God afresh put him to an open shame 4 5 6. I will not now go back to Preach Regeneration to you that profess to be already regenerate though you are tempted to Apostacy For it is impossible for those that were illuminated to believe in Christ and were baptized and have not only heard of the signal Gifts of the Holy Ghost from Heaven but have themselves had an experimental tast thereof and been themselves partakers of the Holy Ghost as well as seen his miraculous Gifts in the Church and have had an inward experimental tast of the truth and goodness of the Gospel and the powerful preparations and hopes of the World to come If they shall really lose all this and fall from the belief of Christianity to regenerate or renew these men again to saving Repentance seeing after believing Christ to be the Messiah they are turned to take him for a Deceiver and Blasphemer and consent to the pretended Justness of his Crucifixion and so expose him by slander to the same reproach as his Crucifiers did Note 1. That the Apostle speaketh of no other falling away but to Infidelity denying Jesus to be the Christ 2. That it is not Temptation to Unbelief nor a degree of Unbelief mixt with Faith or doubting that he speaketh of but a forsaking and renouncing Christ 3. He speaketh not of the meer denyal of the Tongue in a passion or fear but of the renouncing Christ by heart and tongue 4. He speaketh not of the act of a man in madness or melancholy who is not himself but of a man's deliberate act that hath free use of reason 5. He speaketh of no Infidels or total Apostates but those that had themselves been partakers of the signal Gifts of the Holy Ghost and were convinced by experimental gust of the Truth 6. Therefore it must be noted that not only truly holy persons but abundance if not the greatest part that did but so believe as to imbody with the Church had then one sort or other of these miraculous or rare Gifts for Confirmation of the Gospel which made Christ Matth. 7. bring in the workers of iniquity as wonder-workers in his name and Paul Gal. 3.3 4 5. appealeth to the quarrelsom Galatians which way they had the Spirit and Miracles 7. That this must needs be the same Blasphemy of the Holy Ghost which Christ pronounceth unpardonable For they who had not only seen the Miracles but had the Holy Ghost themselves for some such wonders could not doubt of the matter of fact whether such Miracles were extant or not So that there was no possible way for such to turn Infidels but by believing that this Witness of the Spirit of Miracles was a false deceiving Testimony of Satan and not God's Testimony And this was the Blasphemy against the Spirit Mat. 12. 8. That it is not all that is here meant that such are not to be absolved by the Church which ought but to fore-judge as God will judge as far as they can But that also such can never truly be regenerate and saved 9. The reason is because God giveth Faith by means and the Witness of the Spirits signal Gifts is the last means for proof that God will give them and they that after receiving this reject it by such Blasphemy are forsaken by the Grace of the Spirit whom they blasphemously renounce 10. Crucifying Christ afresh importeth charging him to deserve Crucifixion as guilty of the deceit and blasphemy for which he was crucified So that none that believe not the Spirit 's Miracles in fact
that this Promise is made it followeth that it is a Promise on condition of preceding Faith As Vocation giveth Faith which is the Condition of consequent Justification and Sanctification Though all be of Grace God's Wisdom maketh the Condition a means to introduce the rest 11. And they shall not teach every man his neighbour and every man his brother saying Know the Lord for all shall know me from the least to the greatest 11. And it shall not be doubtful to them whether the Lord or Baal be the true God as it hath been with this unstedfast People who have so long lived in Idolatry For all the Church of Believers from the least to the greatest shall know and own me to be their God and not need to be again taught it as an unknown thing Note That this speaketh not against the necessity of Humane Teaching for it is by such teaching that God is supposed to give them the knowledge of himself Nor doth it mean that it shall be needless to teach the best to know God better for to know him is the sum and perfection of Knowledge and 't is Life Eternal But the meaning is That it shall not be an unknown thing that the Lord is our God 12. For I will be merciful to their unrighteousness and their sins and their iniquities will I remember no more 12. For the greatness of my Mercy shall forgive all the sins of their unconverted state and not charge them upon them to their destruction and all the infirmities of their regenerate state Note That this Promise of Justification as well as the former of Sanctification supposeth them to be Believers in order of Nature first as the Condition 13. In that he saith A new covenant he hath made the first old Now that which decayeth and waxeth old is ready to vanish away 13. This term of a new Covenant implieth that the old one must then be abolished and the time is come CHAP. IX 1. THen verily the first covenant had also ordinances of divine service and a worldly sanctuary 1. The Mosaical Covenant had its proper Ordinances of Service to God and an earthly temporary Tabernacle 2. For there was a tabernacle made the first wherein was the candlestick and the table and the shew-bread which is called the sanctuary 3. And after the second vail the tabernacle which is called the holiest of all 2 3. This made Tabernacle had two parts In the first called the Sanctuary was the Candlestick c. And within the second Veil was the Holiest of all Note Some out of Philo say that the Tabernacle and the Temple after was made as an Image or Figure of the World and therefore called Worldly the outer part figuring the lower World in which was the Candlestick with six Branches and one in the midst signifying the Planets and twelve Loaves on the Table signifying the Fruits of the Earth The inmost signifying the highest Heavens But 't is presumptuous to trust our Wit too far in feigning Divine Significations And 't is groundless hence to gather that it was called a Worldly Sanctuary 4 5. Which had the golden censer and the ark of the covenant overlaid round about with gold wherein was the golden pot that had manna and Aaron's rod that budded and the tables of the covenant And over it the cherubims of glory shadowing the mercy-seat of which we cannot now speak particularly 4 5. In it was the Golden Censer for Incense brought when the Priest went in and the Ark overlaid with Gold in which or near it was the Pot of Manna and Aaron's Rod and in it the Table of the Commandments of the Covenant and over it the Images of Angelical Cherubims shewing God's Glory when it appeared to men which also shadowed the Covering or Mercy-Seat 6. Now when these things were thus ordained the priests went always into the first tabernacle accomplishing the service of God 7. But into the second went the high priest alone once every year not without blood which he offered for himself and for the errors of the people 6 7. Into the first part of this Tabernacle the Priests went to perform the ordinary Service But into the second went only the High Priest once a Year but not without the Blood of Calves and Goats which he offered for such sins of himself and the people as were expiable 8. The holy Ghost this signifying that the way into the holiest of all was not yet made manifest while as the first tabernacle was yet standing 8. By this the Holy Ghost signified that under that Law or Tabernacle-state the Access of Sinners to God for assured Acceptance here and Glory hereafter was not yet clearly fully and with satisfiing Assurance revealed nor by that Law as such conferred for it was reserved to the coming of the Messiah Though the Promise or Law of Grace saved men then 9. Which was a figure for the time then present in which were offered both gifts and sacrifices that could not make him that did the service perfect as pertaining to the conscience 9. Which figuratively signified the time then or now present when the Gifts and Sacrifices were offered which could not suffice to perfect the Acceptance of the Offerer with God or to cleanse him from the Conscience and Guilt of Sin 10. Which stood only in meats and drinks and divers washings and carnal ordinances imposed on them until the time of reformation 10. I speak not of the Laws of Nature of Godliness Charity Justice and Sobriety which are common to the Jews with us and other people but of the 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 positive Institutions of bodily Service to God proper to Moses's Law And these Laws in such Outwards as the Body performeth called Rites and Ceremonies Meats Drinks Washings which God indeed imposed on them as a material part of their Obedience but it was as suited to their Carnality and Minority till the Messiah's Reformation set up a better Law and Worship 11. But Christ being come an high priest of good things to come by a greater and more perfect tabernacle not made with hands that is to say not of this building 11. But Christ is come a High Priest of the future Felicity promised in the Gospel even to procure us Grace and Glory officiating in a greater and more perfect Tabernacle even his Body now glorified in Heaven having done his preparatory Work on Earth which was not built as Tabernacles are on Earth 12. Neither by the blood of goats and calves but by his own blood he entred in once into the holy place having obtained eternal redemption for us 12. And not as the Levitical Priests by the Blood of Goats and Calves offered for Expiation but by obedient and voluntary offering his own Blood a Sacrifice for the sins of the World he obtained his Entrance into the state of Glorious Exaltation there to intercede for us and rule us having here by his Merit and Sacrifice purchased Eternal Redemption
days 30. How came the People to go about Jericho seven days and the Walls to fall but because they believed and trusted the Promises of Almighty God 31. By faith the harlot Rahab perished not with them that believed not when she had received the spies with peace 31. How came Rahab who was formerly a Heathen Harlot and then kept an Inn or House of Entertainment to scape when Jericho was destroyed but because she believed that the God of Israel was the true God and would deliver them that trust him 32. And what shall I more say for the time will fail me to tell of Gideon and of Barak and of Sampson and of Jephtha of David also and Samuel and of the prophets 33. Who through faith subdued Kingdoms wrought righteousness obtained promises stopped the mouths of lions 32 33. By believing and trusting God for unseen future things some conquered the Nations of their Enemies as Joshua the Judges David c. the truly faithful lived righteously in a sinful World obtained what God had conditionally promised and promises of yet further mercies for their fidelity as Abraham Phineas c. and God stopped the mouths of Lions to deliver them as he did by Daniel 34. Quenched the violence of fire escaped the edge of the sword out of weakness were made strong waxed valiant in fight turned to flight the armies of the aliens 35. Women received their dead raised to life again and others were tortured not accepting deliverance that they might obtain a better resurrection 34 35. God made the fire harmless to them as Dan. 3. Divers scaped the Sword of bloody Persecutors as David c. recovered from Sickness as Job Hezâ—kiah c. fought valiantly trusting on God for Victory and so overcame Had their Dead raised as 1 King 17.21 2 King 4. Others endured Torment and would not sin to be delivered believing and hoping for Resurrection to a better Life as 2 Maccab. 19.30 and 7.9 36. And others had trial of cruel mockings and scourgings yea moreover of bonds and imprisonment 37. They were stoned they were sawn asuder were tempted were slain with the sword they wandred about in sheep skins and goat-skins being destitute afflicted tormented 36 37 And by believing the promised unseen Reward others endured the Tryal of cruel Mockings and scornful Reproach and to be whipt as Rogues and bound and laid in Gaols as Malefactors some were stoned some sawn asunder others tryed by hot Irons and other fiery torments some slain with the Sword others like contemned Vagabonds wandred in base Cloathing of Sheep-skins and Goat-skins destitute of outward things afflâ—cted and tormented 38. Of whom the world was not worthy they wandred in deserts and in mountains and in dens and caves of the earth 38. All these were accounted and used as bad men unworthy to live as others peaceably in the World But were they such indeed No but such of whom the World was not worthy And many of them retired from the Converse of the World into Dens Caves and Mountains Note Oh the difference between God's Judgment of a Saint and Man's The World is not worthy of those scorned persecuted Saints whom their Persecutors call Rogues unworthy to live They are not worthy of their Company Example Counsel or other benefits For they know not what a Saint is nor the worth of a Saint nor how to use him yea they hate him and drive such away as they do the Offers of Christ and Grace 39. And these all having obtained a good report through faith received not the promise 40. God having provided some better thing for us that they without us should not be made perfect 39 40. And all these true Believers were justified by God's own Testimony left on Record to their praise But still it was things unseen and future which they believed and for which they suffered all this Martyrdom and pain And though God gave them their Reward in Heaven they lived not to see the Incarnate Saviour and the Kingdom of the Messiah the Catholick Church advanced by the pourings out of the Spirit of Christ which were the promised Blessings which God had told them he would give in the fulness of time For God had provided these greater Blessings of the Kingdom of Christ in its more perfect state and the fulness of that Spirit for this Age of the World in which we live and would not let them in those former Ages before our time partake of this more perfect Church-state Even as we now believe Christ's Glorious Coming and wait and suffer Persecution of Hope and yet must not live on Earth to see it as the last Age will do but must dye first and be raised to enjoy that sight CHAP. XII 1. WHerefore seeing we also are compassed about with so great a cloud of witnesses let us lay aside every weight and the sin which doth so easily beset us and let us run with patience the race that is set before us 1. Seeing then we that are now called out to Tryal have before us the Instances of all the Faithful that have been before us who have conquered all the impediments of their Salvation by the effectual Beleif of God's Promise of unseen things let us quit our selves like men and as Runners in a Race let us be so far from turning to the World as to cast off all worldly Incumbrances which would hinder us and to avoid all sin in which without great care we shall be entangled and let us run with patience and perseverance the Race in which by God and our Covenant we are engaged for it is for our Salvation 2. Looking unto Jesus the author and finisher of our faith who for the joy that was set before him endured the cross despising the shame and is set down at the right hand of the throne of God 2. Let us fix our eyes on Jesus the Author and Leader of our Christian Faith and Course and the Perfecter of it who hath by his Doctrine and Example proposed it to us in that perfect form which he will own and crown who himself was moved by the future proposed Joy which was to be the Reward of all his Mediatorial Works for which he endured the pains of his Cross and Sufferings and despised the Shame and Reproach that attended it in comparison of the desired End which he hath now attained and is set down in Triumph and Glory next the Throne of God 3. For consider him that endured such contradiction of sinners against himself lest ye be wearied and faint in your minds 3. If you will well study Christ and consider how and why he endured such Opposition and Contradiction of wicked men who by sin falsly accused him of sin it will greatly strengthen you against weary Tiredness or fainting Cowardize 4. Ye have not yet resisted unto blood striving against sin 4. It is but little which you have yet been put to If you will be crowned you must be prepared
way to death and misery 2. Converting the erroneous sinner is the way to save him 3. One man may be said to save another much more a man himself by converting him without derogating from Christs Salvation but in subordination to it 4. Therefore all Christians but specially Ministers should be diligent and skilful to convert erroneous sinners and the erroneous patient and thankful for their help Note If it be the Gnosticks as Dr. H. saith that James here and Paul in his Epistles so greatly warn the Christians against alas too great a part of the Church Governours Bishops and their Clergys abroad on Earth seem turned very like these by him described Gnosticks 1. In being for Worldly interest Wealth and Pleasure 2. In being for Ceremonies 3. In joining with the Vngodly Enemies of Piety 4. In being Latitudinarians or Licentious against strictness and tenderness of Conscience and Adiaphorists in things not Adiaphorous 5. In being Persecutors And if base underling Gnosticks or Nicolaitans could so trouble the Churches then what a case must those Countrys be in where they are got into the Episcopal Chair and claim the Keys of the Kingdom of Heaven to execute their Pride and Lusts over Princes and People of all sorts sure Borborites or Gnosticks are not the less such nor the less dangerous for being called Bishops and having Power Wealth and Interest The First Epistle General of the Apostle PETER CHAP. I. 1. PEter an apostle of Jesus Christ to the strangers scattered throughout Pontus Galatia Cappadocia Asia and Bithynia 2. Elect according to the fore-knowledge of God the Father through sanctification of the Spirit unto obedience and sprinkling of the blood of Jesus Christ grace unto you and peace be multiplied 1. Peter an Apostle not called the Universal Bishop or Head or Governour of the Church to the dispersed Jews through Pontus c. chosen by grace out of that unbelieving forlorn Nation according to Gods fore-knowledge and unsearchable Counsel to Sanctification by the Holy Ghost and to Obedience and to a State of Reconciliation and Justification by the Merit of the Blood of Christ applied Grace and Peace multiplied to you is my Prayer and Benediction 3. Blessed be the God and Father of our Lord Jesus Christ which according to his abundant mercy hath begotten us again unto a lively hope by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from the dead 3. Bâ—essed be God the Father of our Lord Jesus Christ who out of his abundant mercy for the manifestation and Glory of it hath regenerated us to a living hope even a hope of Glorious Life procured notified and secured to us by the Resurrection of Christ from the dead 4. To an inheritance inccorruptible and undefiled that fadeth not away reserved in heaven for you 5. Who are kept by the power of God through faith unto salvation ready to be revealed in the last time 4 5. Not to such a corruptible defiled fading Inheritance as Earth is to its lovers but to an Inheritance incorruptible undefiled and holy never fading reserved by the Divine Love and Decree and by the Possession Intercession and Promise of Christ for you who are true Believers and are kept by the power oâ— God through that Faith which he hath given you and you keep and exercise to Salvation which ere long will be gloriously revealed to your sight and possession the last time being not far off Note It is revealed already in the Gospel and wil be fully revealed to separated Souls But the full glorious revelation is when the whole Church is consummated 6. Wherein ye greatly rejoyce though now for a season if need be ye are in heaviness through manifold temptations 6. In the belief and hope of this glorious Inheritance you now live in great joy though for a little time when God seeth it needful for your good he let out upon you those trying sufferings which are heavy and grievous to the flesh 7. That the trial of your faith being much more precious than of gold that perisheth though it be tried with fire might be found unto praise and honour and glory at the appearing of Jesus Christ 7. For as your Faith is a preciouser thing than gold and refined gold is the most precious gold so tryed Faith is the most precious Faith and the tryal of it a greater work than the trying and refining of gold by fire that so it may be found at the coming of Christ a qualification meet for your own praise honour and glory and in you also unto Christ's 8. Whom having not seen ye love in whom though now ye see him not yet believing ye rejoyce with joy unspeakable and full of glory 8. Whom though you never saw in the flesh as we did that followed him yet you truly love and honour And though now you see him not in his glory nor his coming yet your effectual Faith doth so far serve instead of seeing him that you rejoyce by it with unspeakable triumphant joy in hope of that which you shall see 9. Receiving the end of your faith even the salvation of your souls 9. And shall shortly receive that great Salvation for which you have believed 10. Of which salvation the prophets have enquired and searched diligently who prophesied of the grace that should come unto you 11. Searching what or what manner of time the Spirit of Christ which was in them did signifie when it testified before-hand the sufferings of Christ and the glory that should follow 10 11. Of this great Salvation and Kingdom of Christ Incarnate which is dated from his Resurrection and perfected at his next coming many Prophets foretold in their manner and degree and they enquired and diligently searched more explicitely to have known it and the time when it should be when the Spirit in them foretold that the Messiah must suffer and in general that glorious things should follow 12. Unto whom it was revealed that not unto themselves but unto us they did minister the things which are now reported unto you by them that have preached the gospel unto you with the holy Ghost sent down from heaven which things the angels desire to look into 12. And it was revealed to them that it was not to come to pass in their days and that it was not they but we that should see the Messiah and his special Kingdom and the things which since his Resurrection are now preached to you by us his Ministers with the Seal of the Holy Spirit sent down in a special abundance from Heaven to be the Witness of Christ and the Sanctifier of Souls a mystery so great and of so excellent importance that the Angels think it worthy their search 13. Wherefore gird up the loins of your mind be sober and hope to the end for the grace that is to be brought unto you at the revelation of Jesus Christ 13. Wherefore as runners gird their cloaths to them that they trouble them not do you fortifie your minds
the Grace of sincere Righteousness and Holiness that thou bear not the shame of Hypocrisie and halting between Heresie or Infidelity and saving Truth and for the Illumination of my Spirit to know the danger of Heresie and Hypocrisie 19. As many as I love I rebuke and chasten be zealous therefore and repent 19. If I forsake you not but shew my love to you it will be by chastening you to revive your Care and Zeal If therefore you love not Chastening prevent it by Zeal and Reformation 20. Behold I stand at the door and knock if any man hear my voice and open the door I will come in to him and will sup with him and he with me 20. I have my time of offering Mercy and desiring you to entertain it And if any man hear and obey this Call I will come in by my Spirit and take habitual Possession of him and have spiritual Communion with him and he with me Note Though it be not without the Grace of Christ that we open to him when he knocks and receive his offered special Grace yet in this he layeth so much on Man as to make our Opening that is our Accepting-Faith the Condition of his Entring for a fixed Habitation by habitual Love and Holiness On which account Divines use to say that Faith and Repentance wrought first in Conversion are the Conditions or Qualifications for consequent Justification and Sanctification 21. To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne even as I also overcame and am set down with my Father in his Throne 21. To him that overcometh all the Temptations of this Life so far as to keep his sincere Faith Love and Obedience to the End I will give a Participation in my Kingdom Power and Glory even as I obtained my Glory by overcoming Satan and the World Note This expoundeth what is meant before by Ruling the Nations with a Rod of Iron c. 22. He that hath an ear let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches 22. Note Let every man that hath an Ear and Heart lay close to heart these Reproofs Warnings and Promises of Christ to these seven Churches for it concerneth them all Again note that notwithstanding all Christ's Reproofs and Threatnings to many of these Churches he biddeth no one separate from them CHAP. IV. 1. AFter this I looked and behold a door was opened in heaven and the first voice which I heard was as it were of a trumpet talking with me which said Come up hither and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter 1. After this the Vision that I further saw was as if a Door had been opened into Heaven c. Note 1. Not that Heaven hath a Door but the Vision was to be suited to the Capacity of a Soul in Flesh 2. The Notices which advance Man's Understanding on Earth come all from Heaven 2. And thither must we look and seek if we will know the things of God 2. And immediately I was in the spirit and behold a throne was set in heaven and one sat on the throne 2. And immediately I was in an Extasie the Spirit acting me as above the Body And God revealing things according to my Capacity I thought I saw a Throne the Seat of Royal Glorious Majesty and a Royal Person sat on the Throne 3. And he that sat was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone and there was a rain-bow round about the throne in sight like unto an emerald 3. And the Power and Glory of him that sat on the Throne was represented to me as by the similitude of precious Stones a Jasper and a Sardine And his Glory and faithful keeping of his Covenant was represented to me by the Appearance of a Rain bow like an Emerald in colour round about the Throne 4. And round about the throne were four and twenty seats and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting clothed in white raiment and they had on their heads crowns of gold 4. Note The Apparition being made to him that was a Jew was a Representation of the Jewish Camp in â—he Wilderness with the Tabernacle in the midst â—â—cording to which also the Temple-Worship was â—â—â—med to bear some similitude And the Christian-Assemblies had some resemblance to that Some think it relateth to the Church at Jerusalem which had say they twenty four Elders say some twelve Apostles and twelve Elders others that it is to the Bishop of Jerusalem and four and twenty City-Bishops of Judea who use to sit in Council with him who yet saith Dr. H. were then but the sole Pastors of single Assemblies without any other Elders under them but were after to have such Others think it intimateth that all Churches should unite in such Synods as consist of twelve Teaching Elders and twelve Ruling Elders that are not Teachers Rather all Churches and Pastors are signified by twenty four But all these are but mens unproved thoughts save only that in general the Vision appeared in resemblance of such an Assembly as is here described And it clearly intimateth 1. That the Elders have a proper Dignity and Honour and Power signified by their Seals and White Rayment and Crowns of Gold I would not have ignorant proud Lads that can but get a Lay-Patron to present them to a Benefice where they may live in the guilt of betraying Souls to call themselves these Elders nor to feign in White Rayment that they have Crowns of Gold 5. And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices and there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne which are the seven spirits of God 5. Note 1. The Glory and Terrour of the heavenly Apparition is thus expressed From the similitude of the Temple-Worship and more fully of the Church-Worship and Sacred Assemblies whence must proceed the Light of Doctrine the Thunder of Reproof and just Censures and the Voices of common Consent and Praises to God Whether it signifie the scorching Lightnings and Thunderingâ— Excommunications of Lay-Chancellors Officials Surrogates Commissaries c. that use an absent Bishop's name over not one Parish only but many score or hundred Parish-Churches I leave to the Arguments of the Affirmers 2. The seven Lamps are expounded of the seven Spirits of God relating as some suppose to the Lamps which were continually to burn before the Tabernacle Exod. 17.20 and after before the Temple And as others think to the seven Deacons at Jerusalem Others think it is the seven Guardian Angels of the Asian Churches to whom John specially directeth all this Book though for the use of all others But of this and other such passages the great doubt is whether really there be not in the Spiritual World which John saw such things as he describeth and the Institutions about Tabernacle Temple and Church-Assembles be not formed to some resemblance of these Or whether all be spoken only of the things below of
Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth 6. Upon this glad tidings I lookt and saw Christ in the likeness of a Lamb wounded and bloody as he was sacrificed which signified that it was by the Merit of Redemption that he had his power over all And he seemed to have seven Horns and Eyes for the exercise of Government by Judgment and Victory over his Enemies and Illumination of his Church and the full notice of all that concerneth his Government which is done by the Spiritual Powers or Angels and Ministers whom he sendeth forth from God into all the Earth Or as others by the manifold Gifts of the Holy Ghost which is his Agent or Advocate on Earth 7. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sate upon the throne 7. He that alone was worthy received Power from God both to open the Mysteries and execute them 8. And when he had taken the book the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the Lamb having every one of them harps and golden vials full of odours which are the prayers of saints 8. Note Who were the four Living Wights here ill translated Beasts when one was a Man was before enquired but its hard to know only they seem to signifie some Greater than the Elders Some Papists think they were the four first Patriarcks and the Elders the Councils It s more probable than so that they were all the sorts of Ministers that were entrusted with the first gathering of Churches and sealing the Gospel by Miracles as distinct from the fixed Church-Bishops called Elders That is that they were Apostles Prophets Evangelists and Miracle-workers as such But all is doubtfull 2. That both the Living Wights and the Elders were men on earth is plain by their work here described They are Priests that in the sacred Assembly do by office Speak for and Lead the Church in offering up the Common Praises to God and also the Prayers of the Congregation That there be any Angels that resemble this office in Heaven we cannot conclude from so obscure a Text. Hence we see 1. That Church Guides are the Worshippers of Jesus 2. Though we cannot hence prove that Gods praises must be used with harps and Musicall Instruments they that use such have a fairer pretence hence to prove them lawful as doing Gods will on earth as John saw it resembled in Heaven than any can shew to prove it unlawful 3. Ministers in offering up the Churches praise and prayers are submediators under Christ 9. And they sung a new song saying Thou art worthy to take the book and to open the seals thereof for thou wast slain and hast redeemed us to God by thy blood out of every kindred and tongue and people and nation 10. And hast made us unto our God Kings and Priests and we shall reign on the earth 9.10 Note 1. Christ is to be praised in the Church with a new song or Praises suited to his works of Redemption and his Glory and not only with the Jewish Psalms and Worship though those Psalms also may be used 2. Though the Collective phrase of gathering out of every nation c. makes some think that it is an assembly of Glorified Saints in the heavenly Jerusalem called the General Assembly of the first born and the Spirits of the perfected just that is here primarily meant it seems more probable that it is the Church on earth alone And that it is the first ages by Faith and the following also by some experience of the Churches deliverance by Constantine that mention reigning on the earth The Saints departed indeed shall judge the World To be Kings and Priests to God is to be endowed with Power and Honour and Holyness and employed accordingly in Gods administrations and Holy Worship 11. And I beheld and I heard the voice of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand and thousands of thousands 11. As I looked I seemed to hear innumerable Angels joyning with the Living Wights and Elders in the Praises of Christ for mans Redemption Note That this signifies the multitude of believers or of Ministers through all the World is not to be proved But that it is meant properly of Angels is most probable And it is to be noted that when the Living Wights are but four and the Elders but twenty four the Angels that praise Christ are millions and numberless So Heb. 12.24 Whence note that its ignorance that calls God more severe then merciful because it s but a few of this World that are sanctified and glorified when as the vast and glorious Regions above seem to Reason and by scripture to have so many millions of Angels that its like the damned are very few to them The greatest Kingdom is not near so great and glorious in comparison of one Jail and one Gallows as the Heavenly Regions are in comparison of this spot called Earth or the place of execution called Hell 12. Saying with a loud voice Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power and riches and wisdom and strength and honour and glory and blessing 12. These Angels joined with the Churches in the Praises of Christ ascribing to him in their Praise all Power and Glory c. as deserved by his Redemption of the World by his death Note Those Angels that joyn with us in Christs praises and are present in our assemblies and Guardians of us and them and pitch their tents about us and bear us up in their hands and rejoice in our Conversion and are ministring Spirits for our good are not so ignorant of us and our concerns and our prayers as some imagine We have many ignorant men that think they know more of our case here below than the Angels do when they scarce know so much as may keep them from being seducers and deviders of the Church They are sure but ill Guardians who know as little of our affairs as these men think Christ saith that the least Christians have their Angels who behold the face of God And why are they called their Angels and what do they for them with God if they know not our condition and concerns And though this will not warrant Praying to them which themselves in this book seem to disown yet we ought not to think that mistake of those ancient fathers and Churches to be greater than it was who thought that as Pastors on earth offer up the Congregations prayers and praises to God so there is an answerable office of Angels to offer them as from them to Christ who offereth them to God the Father And who thought as a man might pray a Minister to pray for him so he might do an Angel though it be an errour one is no more Idolatry than the other 13. And every creature which is in heaven and on the earth and under the earth and
them nor any heat 15 16. Note It is not the least difficulty in this Book to know when it speaketh really of what is done in Heaven and when of what is done on Earth and when of both This Text seemeth to speak chiefly of what is really done in Heaven To expound it only of the Liberty that came to the Christians after the Destruction of Jerusalem is improbable when the ten Persecutions succeeded To expound it of the Advancement of the Church by Constantine must make it to speak only of the Species of Christians that formerly suffered and of no individual persons but those that were then alive and is hardly believed by them that believe the reported Voice from Heaven Hodié venenum funditur in Ecclesiam and that know how quickly Papacy and Church-Corruption sprang out of it And yet to exclude all inferior Church-mercies from this Vision seemeth also unsafe 17. For the Lamb which is in the midst of the throne shall feed them and shall lead them unto living fountains of waters And God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes 17. The Churches on Earth shall have some Times of quiet Assembling and learning of Christ and his Ministers the pure Word of Life and Religion shall flourish and God shall give them some Respite and Intermission or Ease from Persecution under Vespasian and Titus But this is but a small Fore-tast of the heavenly Glory wherein these words shall be fulfilled where indeed they shall go out of God's Temple no more and shall have all Tears wiped away CHAP. VIII 1. ANd when he had opened the seventh seal there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour 1. There was a little space after the opening of the seventh Seal before I saw or heard the Revelation of it 2. And I saw the seven angels which stood before God and to them were given seven trumpets 2. Seven Angels were appointed to publish as by Trumpet the Judgments following Some think that the Temple-Worship is here described where the people without prayed in silence while the Priest within officiated and the Trumpets sounded Which the following words favour 3. And another angel came and stood at the altar having a golden censer and there was given unto him much incense that he should offer it with the prayers of all saints upon the golden altar which was before the throne 3. Another Angel represented the High Priest whose Office was to offer Incense at the Altar and to offer up Prayers for the People To which use he had a Golden Censer and a Golden Altar to shew the honour of the Christian Ministry and Worship which is all accepted through Christ's Intercession 4. And the smoke of the incense which came with the prayers of the saints ascended up before God out of the angel's hand 4. And God received as grateful the Prayers of his People as offered by the Ministers and by Christ 5. And the angel took the censer and filled it with fire of the altar and cast it into the earth and there were voices and thundrings and lightnings and an earthquake 5. And upon the Acceptance of the Saints Prayers followed the kindling of God's avenging Judgments on the Earth 6. And the seven angels which had the seven trumpets prepared themselves to sound 6. Then did the Messengers of God's Judgments prepare to publish or sound them forth 7. The first angel sounded and there followed hail and fire mingled with blood and they were cast upon the earth and the third part of trees was burnt up and all green grass was burnt up 7. And the Judgment published by the first Angel began with Destruction on the Countries such as usually accompany Wars which lay wast Land and Houses 8. And the second angel sounded and as it were a great mountain burning with fire was cast into the sea and the third part of the sea became blood 9. And the third part of the creatures which were in the sea and had life died and the third part of the ships were destroyed 8 9. That no place should escape the next degree of Judgment was represented by a Mountain of Fire cast into the Sea which turned the third part of the Sea into Blood c. signifying increased Wars and Bloodshed by Sea and Land The particular Signification Expositors are utterly disagreed in Dr. H. taketh it for the Bloodshed by Insurrections in Galilee Others for the Barbarians ruining the Roman Empire Others for Heresies in the Church Others for the Bishops Strife for Superiority 10. And the third angel sounded and there fell a great star from heaven burning as it were a lamp and it fell upon the third part of the rivers and upon the fountains of waters 11. And the name of the star is called wormwood and the third part of the waters became wormwood and many men died of the waters because they were made bitter 10 11. And next the Jugdment was the infecting of the Rivers and Waters with mortal Bitterness by a Star from Heaven that was mortally bitter falling into them This signifieth the further extensive progress of the Punishment Some take this for the Fall of a great Captain of the Jews And some for one of their false seducing Prophets And some for the Fall of the Western Empire And some for Arrius Some for Pelagius Some for Mahomet and some for Hereticks in general 12. And the fourth angel sounded and the third part of the sun was smitten and the third part of the moon and the third part of the stars so as the third part of them was darkned and the day shone not for a third part of it and the night likewise 12. On the Sounding of the fourth Angel the progress of the Judgment was represented to me as the darkning of the third part of th Sun Moon and Stars signifying the fall of some great Powers Ecclesiastical or Civil Some expound it of Vespasians's destroying a third part of the Cities of Judea Some of the beginning of the Siege of Jerusalem Some of Totila's sacking of Rome Some of the Corruption of Prelacy before Popery Some of Arrianism Some of the general Corruption of the Church by Popery Lira takes the four Angels to be the four Hereticks as he doth the four Beasts to be the four Patriarchs 13. And I beheld and heard an angel flying thorow the midst of heaven saying with a loud voice Wo wo wo to the inhabiters of the earth by reason of the other voices of the trumpet of the three angels which are yet to sound 13. This punishment extended but to a third part But I heard an Angel flying in the midst of Heaven lowdly crying wo wo wo for the greater plagues that were yet to some Some expound this out of Josephus of one Jesus Son of Ananias that for many years before the siege went about pronouncing this wo Others divers other waies CHAP. IX 1 ANd the fifth angel sounded and I saw a
another because these two prophets tormented them that dwelt on the earth 10. The enemies of the Church and the ungodly rabble shall triumph and rejoice together in their revenge and conquest of these Prophets and that in the revengeful sense of their own suffering by them whose preaching was a torment to them who by Godly Magistrates also had been punished or restrained from their sin Note 1. Oh how madly do the wicked rejoice for their victory against the men that would have saved them 2. One of the great causes of the violence of Silencers and Persecutors is the remembrance of their own sufferings by godly Magistrates and Ministers by Punishments and Reformation 11. And after three days and an half the spirit of life from God entered into them and they stood upon their feet and great fear fell upon them which saw them 11. Either the same men or men of the same Spirit and Office were restored to the same Power and Works to the great wonder of good men and the great consternation of the bad 12. And they heard a great voice from heaven saying unto them Come up hither And they ascended up to heaven in a cloud and their enemies beheld them 12. The Voice of Christ say some of the chief Rulers say others Come up hither that is say some to Heaven as the reward of their former Service as Christ ascended in a cloud and as Moses was called away and buried by God and Elias carried up Moses not seeing what Joshua must see and Elias being only translated from a wicked Generation before Jehu executed God's Judgments on them so Magistrates and Ministers that do great things for the Church are usually taken up to Heaven before they see the desired issue which is left to their Successors Not David but Solomon must build the Temple Or as others come up into a state of greater prosperity and peace which is as a Heaven in comparison of their Persecution Or as most Protestants come now into the desired state of the visible Church reformed from Popery and Impiety Their advancement convâ—nced some and terrified others of their Adversaries 13. And the same hour was there a great earthquake and the tenth part of the City fell and in the earthquake were slain of men seven thousand and the remnant were affrighted and gave glory to the God of heaven 13. Say some Adrian rooted out those Jews that did not turn Christians and set up the Image of a Swine at the Gate to put them in despair upon which the rest turned Christians and glorified God Say others nine parts of Rome were destroyed before and under the Papacy only the tenth part of old Rome was left and that fell by this Earthquake Say others the first stirs by Preaching Disputing and War about Religion quickly cast down the tenth part of the Roman Church and then many others turned Protestants Some think it was the fall of old Heathen Rome and some think that the killing of the Witnesses by Papal Cruelty is yet to come and that Popery shall be restored a few years and then fall for ever It seems to relate to the case of Elijah and Eliâ—ha after whose time the House of Ahab dreadfully fell by Jehu 14. The second wo is past and behold the third wo cometh quickly 14. Note Thus far some think that the Revelation shewed John nothing but what was done many years before and visible to all men there that is that all was but the destruction of the Jews and that of these three last Woes the first was by the Zealots the second by Titus in which saith Josephus eleven hundred thousand persons were killed by Sword and Famine besides the Captives carried away The third by Adrian when the Faction of Barchochiba was cast out of Jerusalem and were pursued in which some say five hundred thousand were killed some say eight hundred thousand and some twelve hundred thousand Others say that all the Woes respected later times 15 And the seventh angel sounded and there were great voices in heaven saying The kingdoms of this world are become the Kingdoms of our Lord and of his Christ and he shall reign for ever and ever 15. The foresaid new Expositors take this for the Triumph of the Church for the Jews destruction and the ceasing of their Persecution and the uniting of the Jew and Gentile Christians in one Church at Jerusalem where Adrian gave them that freedom by which they prospered Others think that this Verse speaketh of the Christian Emperours owning Christianity and putting down Heathenism Others think it speaks of the great Success of the Reformation against Popery Others think it speaks of Christ's thousand years Reign And others think it speaketh of the last Judgment I see not why we may not take it for the flourishing of the Gospel in the Catholick Church begun when Persecution abated but most notably promoted by Constantine 16. And the four and twenty elders which sat before God on their seats fell upon their faces and worshipped God 17. Saying We give thee thanks O Lord God almighty which art and wast and art to come because thou hast taken to thee thy great power and hast reigned 18. And the nations were angry and thy wrath is come and the time of the dead that they should be judged and that thou shouldest give reward unto thy servants the prophets and to the saints and them that fear thy name small and great and shouldest destroy them which destroy the earth 16 17 18. The twenty four Bishops of Judea say some Rather the Ministers of the Catholick Church represented by four and twenty Elders in the Vision or the whole Church say others And those in Heaven say others The Reign mentioned is variously expounded as aforesaid 1. As against the Jews 2. As against the Heathen Emperors 3. As against the Pope by the Reformation 4. As of the Fall of Mahometanism and the Turkish Empire 5. As of the Millenium and the Resurrection and Judgment that shall be then 6. As of the last Judgment 19. And the temple of God was opened in heaven and there was seen in his temple the ark of his testament and there were lightnings and voices and thundrings and an earth-quake and great hail 19. The Vision of the opened Temple in Heaven signifieth the Freedom given to the Gospel against Persecutors and Corrupters and the pure Preaching and Profession of it and God's owning his Covenant and Church by his eminent Blessing and the Lightnings c. signifie the great Manifestation of Christ's Power for his Church in the Commotions and Changes in the World and his Judgments on their Enemies as followeth But in what Instances and Periods of Time Expositors differ as aforesaid CHAP. XII 1. ANd there appeared a great wonder in heaven a woman clothed with the sun and the moon under her feet and upon her head a crown of twelve stars 1. Some Popes and their Flatterers have said that by the
greater blessing than meer death 14. And I looked and behold a white cloud and upon the cloud one sat like unto the Son of man having on his head a golden crown and in his hand a shaâ—p sickle 15. And another angel came out of the temple crying with a loud voice to him that sat on the cloud Thrust in thy sickle reap for the time is come for thee to reap for the harvest of the earth is ripe 16. And he that sat on the cloud thurst in his sickle on the earth and the earth was reaped 14 15 16. Some understand this of an Angel in the likeness of a man but most of Christ or an Angel like Christ The other Angel seemeth to signify but another part of the Vision and execution Reaping the harvest is punishing sinners ripe for destruction 17. And another angel came out of the temple which is in heaven he also having a sharp sickle 18. And another angel came out from the altar which had power over fire and cried with a loud cry to him that had the sharp sickle saying Thrust in thy sharp sickle and gather the clusters of the vine of the earth for her grapes are fully ripe 19. And the angel thrust in his sickle into the earth and gathered the vine of the earth and cast it into the great wine-press of the wrath of God 20. And the winepress was trodden without the city and blood came out of the winepress even unto the horsre-bridles by the space of a thousand and six hundred furlongs 17 18 19 20. Of the difference between the Harvest and the Vintage and the two Angels and their executions opinions are various Some make it to be two degrees of oâ—â— plague some to be two some say conjunct some say dâ—stant Some say one is the destruction of the Turkish Empire and the other the Vintage of the Roman Papacy before Christ's coming Some say the first is the compleating of the Elect as converted and the latter the destroying of Antichrist Some say it fosaketh of the last Judgement some of the Fall only of Hearthen Rome and some of other Eâ—ecutions It is clear that it speaketh of divers degrees of â—â—ecution of God's Judgments on the Idolaters signified as by divers Angel appearance words and deeds But whether it meant any beside the Roman Heathen Idolatry and their consenting Countries sufferings and whether the sixteen hundred Furlongs signifie any more than diffused Plagues and whether it was meant of Trajan's Executions in Syria c. as Grotius thought or of the Country about Rome or any determinate space and where and which of the six or seven senses of power over Fire is right besides a meer destroying power are all things which I cannot determine Mr. Brightman hath found England to be the thousand six hundred Furlongs and Cranmer to be the Angel that had power over Fire because he held his right hand to be burnt and Thomas Cromwell to be the Executing Angel And some that can make themselves believe that so small a spot of ground as England is it that this Tragedy is acted on have thought that they found here the killing of the two Witnesses Magistracy and Ministry and the two Beasts and the number of their Names in the Letters here mentioned 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 ch 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 x 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 st and the wounding and the healing and the mark of the Beast PER as referring to Ch. Church and St. State and in a word that almost half the Revelation spake of England But unless they can prove that the two Beasts have their Off-spring who bear their Fathers Image and are dispersed as Cains off-spring was so that the same thing is acted over by them in several lands and ages which was acted by the first I shall rather than this confine the exposition to that empire and state that the Church suffered under when John wrote CHAP. XV. 1. ANd I saw another sign in heaven great and marvellous seven angels having the seven last plagues for in them is filled up the wrath of God 1. Seven plagues which are all to be poured out on the Idolatrous persecuting Empire as it were by seven Angels 2. And I saw as it were a sea of glass mingled with fire and them that had gotten the victory over the beast and over his image and over his mark and over the number of his name stand on the sea of glass having the harps of God 2. I saw a sea like that in the Temple signifying purity and the multitude of worshippers mingled with fire signifying the Altar Sacrifices and their zeal and Gods acceptance and them that by patient suffering had overcome by keeping themselves undefiled from owning the Roman Idolatry by owning the Idol or his Image or Mark or the numeral Letters of his name And they stood on this sea having the harps on which they sang the praises of God as was used in the Temple 3. And they sing the song of Moses the servant of God and the song of the Lamb saying Great and marvellous are thy works Lord God Almighty just and true are thy ways thou king of saints 3. And they being many of them the first Christian Jews sang Moses's song after the drowning of Pharaoh the case being like their deliverance from the Roman Tyrants and the song of Christ suited to the joyful Praises of God for the work of mans Redemption and Salvation saying Great c. Thou gloryfiest thy Power in conquering the greatest proudest enemies and delivering thy Servants from the great dangers even by miracles of providence And thy Justice and truth O most Holy Lover and King of Saints are magnified in thy avenging them on their cruel enemies 4. Who shall not fear thee O Lord and glorifie thy Name for thou only art holy for all nations shall come and worship before thee for thy judgments are made manifest 4. This demonstration of thy Greatness Holiness and Justice shall move the nations to fear and Glorifie thee as the only most Holy God and to fear and worship thee because of thy Judgments 5. And after that I looked and behold the temple of the tabernacle of the testimony in heaven was opened 6. And the seven angels came out of the temple having the seven plagues clothed in pure and white linnen and having their breasts girded with golden girdles 5 6. The Holy place and Gods Decree seemed to be opened And seven pure and Glorious Angels honourably girded to execute Gods will came forth with the seven last plagues that are to finish the destruction of the Idolatrous potent persecuting Roman Empire 7. And one of the four beasts gave unto the seven angels seven golden vials full of the wrath of God who liveth for ever and ever 7. Those that undertake to tell whom these Angels and this Living Wight signified on Earth go further than I can who know no more but that the seven
a little season 1 2 3. And as for the notice of the state of the Church after the extirpation of the Pagan Empire and Idolatry it was shewed me under the appearance of an Angel coming from Heaven with power to restrain the Devil and he laid hold on him and imprisoned and surely shut him up as in a bottomless Pit that he might deceive the Nations now turned to Christ no more for a thousand years or a long time But then he will be permitted a little while to deceive many Churches Note Satan ever since to this day hath kept about four parts of six of the World in Heathenism so that it must be the World then under the Roman Empire that he is bound from deceiving Whether a thousand years be takâ—n strictly or foâ— a long time is uncertain Some take it to be a promise of his 1000 years restraint after the Fall of the Pagan Empire and many for 1000 years after the Fall of the Papacy The former think it is all past the last mostly think it is all yet to come but some that it began 1560. It is not a promise that Satan shall not in that thousand years corrupt the Christian Church with any great sin but that he shall not seduce them from Christianity till after a thousand years Just at or about that space of time Mahometanism which began farther off about 606 did invade the Eastern Churches and overcome the Christian Powers and set up a false Prophet an Enemy to Christ and bring Christianity into captivity and scorn 4. And I saw thrones and they sat upon them and judgment was given unto them and I saw the souls of them that were beheaded for the Witness of Jesus and for the word of God and which had not worshipped the beast neither his image neither had received his mark upon their foreheads or in their hands and they lived and reigned with Chirist a thousand years 4. And the happy following state of the Church was further represented to me by the appearance of Thrones where men sate in Judgment shewing the dominion of Christians over their Enemies And I thought I saw the Souls of the Martyrs whom the Pagans murdered and not only of them but of all sound Christians who had abstained from all participation in the Pagan Idolatry and they lived and reigned as superior to their Enemies with Christ the King of the Church a thousand years Note Here is no talk of the Bodies Resurrection but the Souls living and reigning with Christ And it seemeth to mean that as the Souls of the Faithful live and reign with Christ in Heaven for duration so the Successors of such shall partake on Earth of such a Reign as Christ will exercise in his Church And if yet many corruptions and troubles consist in this imperfect state with Christ's own Reign in the Soul and in the Church why may it not consist with this promised Reign of Saints in the Empire over Pagans As Christ's Reign here is more or less prevalent against publick sin so shall their participation with him be Both heavenly and Earthly Reign seem here spoken of the first as in reality though in the Vision but to shew the other 5. But the rest of the dead lived not again until the thousand years were finished This is the first resurrection 6. Blessed and holy is he that hath part in the first resurrection on such the second death hath no power but they shall be priests of God and of Christ and shall reign with him a thousand years 5 6. The rest of the dead even the subdued Pagans or Papists say others were kept as in a state of death out of power till the Dragon revived their power again a thousand years after Happy are the holy Christians who shall be partakers in the priviledges blessings and comforts of this delivered and advanced Church they shall no more fall under the Pagan Power or Papal say others not partake with them of that utter destruction which is as a second death Even as holy Souls with Christ in Heaven have these the state of a first Resurrection before the Body rise and are secured from the condemnation of the wicked 7. And when the thousand years are expired Satan shall be loosed out of his prison 8. And shall go out to deceive the nations which are in the four quarters of the earth Gog and Magog to gather them together to battel the number of whom is as the sand of the sea 7 8. There are several Expositions of this some say that by the Thousand years is meant precisely that time which fell out either from Constantine's Edict 611. till the Turks subdued Greece or from Alaricus's sacking Rome till the Turks took Constantinople And that the Fall of the Eastern Churches under the Infidel Power was the letting loose of Satan Others say that a thousand years signifieth only a long undeterminate time and that it was the Churches prosperity till the Papacy corrupted all and tyrannized Others say it was a thousand years before Antichrist should come Others that it will be a thousand years after the Fall of the Papacy in which Religion shall flourish under holy Princes and Pastors Others that after the Fall of the Papal Antichrist Christ will visibly return and seâ—t up a holy Kingdom whose chief Seat shall be at Jerusalem Some say that it will be a Resurrection of Bodies some only Political Some say that the Thousand years began at Christ's Birth or at the Apostles Preaching Others at the destruction of Jerusalem and ended about Hildebrand's time Some as before said at Constantine's Empire and ended at Boniface the 8 that killed the Albigenses c. Others that it began at 1560. He that knoweth which of these is the right let him tell it for I do not By Gog and Magog many understand the Turks others all sorts of Christ's Enemies Whoever they be a War they will attempt against the Church and will be overthrown 9. And they went up on the breadth of the earth and compassed the camp of the saints about and the beloved city and fire came down from God out of heaven and devoured them 9. This Text seemeth the hardest of all the rest Those that say the holy City is Constantinople some of them are put to say that Gog and Magog's destruction as by fire is yet to come But the Text seemeth to speak of it as done before they could take the City Others say it was Tamerlane an Infidel and therefore sent from God against his own inclination that raised Bajazet's Siege and carried him about in a Cage of Iron in scorn till he wilfully dasht out his own brains and so Andronicus was delivered Others refer it to Baldwin's and other Christians taking Constantinople against the Turkish Power But because the Turks after took it these seem not to agree with the Text. Others think it is a War yet to come say some at Jerusalem which shall by
my right-hand till I make thine enemies thy footstool 37. David therefore himself calleth him Lord and whence is he then his son 37. He is the Lord in his Divine Nature and his Son in his human Nature 37. And the common people heard him gladly 38. And he said to them in his doctrine Beware of the scribes which love to go in long clothing and love salutations in the market-places 39. And the chief seats in the synagogues and the uppermost rooms at feasts 40. Who devour widdows houses and for a pretence make long prayers these shall receive greater damnation 37. Let not these proud Hypocrites deceive you who by their long Liturgies and Ceremonies and claim of Superiority do but cloak their Worldliness Pride and Oppression and are Religious to their greater Damnation 41. And Jesus sate over against the treasury and beheld how the people cast money into the treasury and many that were rich cast in much 42. And there came a certain poor widow and she threw in two mites which make a farthing 43. And he called unto him his disciples and saith unto them Verily I say unto you that this poor widow hath cast more in then all they which have cast into the treasury 44. For all they did cast in of their abundance but she of her want did cast in all that she had even all her living 41. It is no note of self-denying piety to serve God so Liberally of that which the flesh can spare and which costeth the flesh no denial of its desires but to serve it with the first and God with its leavings 2. God accepteth a willing mind where 〈◊〉 and power is wanting CHAP. XIII ANd as he went out of the Temple one of his Disciples saith unto him Master see what manner of stones and buildings are here 2. And Jesus answering said unto him seest thou these great buildings there shall not be left one stone upon another that shall not be thrown down 3. And as he sat upon the mount of Olives over against the Temple Peter and James and Andrew asked him privately 4. Tell us when all these things shall be and what shall be the sign when all these things shall be fulfilled See in Matth. 24. Note Nature would foreknow even the evil to come 5. And Jesus answering them began to say Take heed lest any man deceive you 6. For many shall come in my name saying I am Christ and shall deceive many 6. Many shall pretend that they are sent to restore the Jewish Kingdom and draw in people to their destruction 7. And when ye shall hear of Wars and and rumors of Wars be ye not troubled for such things must needs be but the end shall not be yet 8. For nation shall rise against nation and Kingdom against Kingdom and there shall be earthquakes in divers places and there shall be famines and troubles these are the beginnings of sorrows 8. Many commotions must go before the deâ—â—ruction 9. But take heed to your selves for they shall deliver you up to counsels and in the Synagogues ye shall be beaten and ye shall be brought before Rulers and Kings for my sake for a testimony against them 9. I allow you by lawful means to keep your selves out of their hands but I foretel you that their Councils will condemn you and in their Synagogues they will scourge you like Malefactors and cast you out and you shall be brought before such as Herod Agrippa and the Roman Procurators to answer for being Christians That your testimony may evince against them that they heard the Gospel and did not obey it 10. And the Gospel must first be published among all nations 10. Before their destruction the Gospel must be spread and published abroad both to Jews and Gentiles 11. But when they shall lead you and deliver you up take no thought beforehand what ye shall speak neither do ye premeditate but whatever shall be given you in that hour that speak ye for it is not ye that speak but the Holy Ghost 11. Tho you may be discouraged for want of matter boldness or utterance let not this trouble you for I promise you the present help of my Spirit 12. Now the brother shall betray the brother to death and the father the son and children shall rise up against their parents and shall cause them to be put to death 13. And ye shall be hated of all men for my name sake but he that shall endure unto the end the same shall be saved 12.13 Your kindred themselves shall be your enemies and shall not spare your very lives And the vulgar of all sorts shall be seduced to take you for the plagues of the World and commonly mention you as a hateful sort of men But bear all this patiently Trust God and hold out to the end and you shall be saved from all this and more 14. But when ye shall see the abomination of desolation spoken of by Daniel the Prophet standing where it ought not let them that readeth understand then let them who be in Judea flee to the mountains 15. And let him that is on the house top not go down into the house neither enter therein to take any thing out of his house 16. And let him that is in the field not turn back again to take up his garment 14. But when you shall see the Roman Ensigns set up against Jerusalem like Antiochus's desolating abomination mentioned by Daniel expect not that I should speak more plainly to you to enrage the Roman power then speedily be gone and shift for your selves and be glad tho you lose your goods if you save your lives 17. But woe to them that are with child and to them that give suck in those days 11. And pray ye that your slight be not in the winter 19. For in those days shall be affliction such as was not from the beginning of the creation which God created to this day neither shall be 17. It will be an increase of misery to all that are hâ—ndred in flight For the affliction of those days will be unparallel'd 20. And except the Lord had shortned those days no flesh should be saved but for the elects sake whom he hath chosen he hath shortned the days 20. Those calamities shall not destroy all but God hath some chosen ones whom he will preserve 21. And then if any man say to you Lo here is Christ and lo he is there believe him not 22. For false Christs and false Prophets shall rise and shall shew signs and wonders to seduce if it were possible the very elect 23. But take ye heed behold I have foretold you all things 21. The miserable Jews will follow divers that will pretend they are sent to be their Saviours But I warn you Trust none such 24. But in those days after that tribulation the Sun shall be darkned and the Moon shall not not give her light 25. And the stars of Heaven shall fall
and I work 17. To save the aâ—licted is a work beseeming my Father and Me whom you oppose 18. Therefore the Jews sought the more to kill him not only because he had broken the Sabbath but said also that God was his Father making himself equal with God 18. N. Malignants zeal fathereth even error and persecution on God 19. Then answered Jesus and said to them verily verily I say unto you The Son can do nothing of himself but what he seeth the Father do For what things soever he doth these also doth the Son likewise 19. I tâ—ll you by condemning my Works you condemn my Fathers also For I do nothing but what I know he doth and approveth and he doth them in and by me and I do nothing without him 20. For the Father loveth the Son and sheweth him all things that he doth and he will shew him greater things than these that ye may marvail 20. For the Fathers infinite Love communicateth to the Son that Wisdom and Power by which he doth all that the Father doth and by which you shall see greater things than these and wonder 21. For as the Father raiseth up the dead and quickneth them even so the Son quickneth whom he will 21. As the Father is the Lord of Life and giveth and restoreth life at his pleasure so also doth the Son 22. For the Father judgeth no man but hath commâ—tted all Judgment to the Son 22. For the Father as meer Creator according to the Law of Innocency judgeth no man but hath given up the Government of this World to the Son as Redeemer to judg them as ransomed according to that Law and Measure of Grace which they are under 23. That all men should honour the Son even as they honour the Father He that honoureth not the Son honoureth not the Father who hath sent him 23. And so it is by honouring the Son that the Father will be honoured and by dishonouring him the Father is dishonoured 24. Verily verily I say to you He that heareth my word and believeth on him that sent me hath everlasting Life and shall not come into condemnation but is passed from death to life 24. I tell you if you hear my word obediently and shall believe on God the Father as sending me on the Office of a Saviour you shall have everlasting life by my Merits and Gift and shall not be condemned 25. Verily verily I say to you The hour is coming and now is when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God and they that hear shall live 25. I tell you that the hour is coming yea now is already come in which it shall appear that the Son of God hath the power of Life and Death Natural Spiritual and Eternal and that they that are dead in Sin and Unbelief shall hear his Gospel and be regenerate and made alive to God and that natural Life shall be restored by him to some Bodies at his own Resurrection and to all at last when he shall effectually call up all the dead to Judgment 26. For as the Father hath life in himself so hath he given to the Son to have life in himself 26. As the Father is essential underived self-â—se communicating life to Creatures So is the Son as God and as Redeemer hath the power of giving Life from himself to the redeemed 27. And he hath given him Authority to execute Judgment also because he is the Son of God 27. And as Redeemer being the Son of God in his Divine Nature and his humane Nature advanced into personal Union with the Divine he hath Authority given him to Govern the World and according to the Law of Grace to do justice for the faithful and against the impenitent unbelievers 28. Marvel not at this for the hour is coming in which all that are in their Graves shall hear his Voice 29. And shall come forth They that have done good to the Resurrection of Life and they that have done evil to the Resurrection of Damnation 28 29. Let not this seem incredible to you For the hour is coming in which the Bodies now turned to dust shall by the Souls return be revived and hear his voice that calls them up And there shall be a Resurrection of the just and unjust They that have done good according to the tenor of that Law of Grace which they were under shall come forth to a life of happiness and they that have done evil violating the conditions of life in that Law to the Resurrection of damnation 30. I can of my own self do nothing As I hear so I judg and my judgment is just because I seek not my own will but the will of the Father who hath sent me 30. I am not to judge according to the weakness of humanity as Princes govern I do nothing but according to Divine infallible decree and appointment which I assuredly know And my judgment is just because I seek not my own humane will as my rule or end but the will of my Father who sent me that is my Rule and End 31. If I bear witness of my self my witness is not true 32. There is another that beareth witness of me and I know that the witness which he witnesseth of me is true 31 32. If I had no testimony but my own word you were not to take it for credible truth But there is another who giveth you convincing evidences of his truth even my Father by his Voice from Heaven and by his Spirit and Works 33. He sent to John and he bare witness to the truth 34. But I receive not Testimony from Man But these things I say that ye might be saved 33.34 You sent to John and he told you of me as the Messiah I need not his or any mans testimony But it nearly concerneth your own safety to believe him 35. He was a burning and a shining light and ye were willing for a season to rejoyce in his light 35. God set him up to be as a burning and shining light to lead you out of darkness to the Kingdom of the Messiah which you expected And a while you gladly heard that news and were baptized by him Till you were told that I am he and then you turned back 36. But I have greater witness than that of John for the works which the Father hath given me to finish the same works that I do bear witness of me and that the Father hath sent me 36. N. For these works could not be done but by Gods power and will who will not be the worlds deceiver 37. And the Father himself who sent me hath born witness of me Ye have neither heard his voice at any time nor seen his shape 38. And ye have not his word abiding in you For whom he hath sent him ye believe not 37 38. By a voice from Heaven God testified me to be his beloved Son But indeed you were not the persons that heard it For you
never heard his voice nor saw his appearance nor understand or belive his Word Else you would believe on me that am sent by him 39. Search the Scriptures for in them ye think ye have eternal life and they are they that testify of me 39. You own the authority of Moses and the Prophets and look to have eternal Life by keeping their word search their Writings and you will find that they testifie of me 40. And ye will not come to me that ye might have life 40. And though they tell you that it is in and by me that this Life must be attained ye will not believe in me and come to me that you may attain it 41 42. I receive not honour from Men But I know you that ye have not the love of God in you 41 42. It is not the applause of men that I seek for but your own Salvation But I know for all your boasting of being the peculiar people of God you are indeed no true lovers and obeyers of God 43. I am come in my Fathers Name and ye receive me not If another shall come in his own name him will ye receive 43. I come with testimony from Heaven of the mission and approbation of my Father and this prevaileth not against your prejudice to believe me But when a deceiver shall come with ostentation without any evidence from God and shall promise you a temporal Kingdom you will take him for the Messiah 44. How can ye believe who receive honour one of another and seek not the honour which cometh from God only 44. How can you receive the Messiah sent from God who do not seek and trust to Gods approbation and his way of saving you but must have a worldly Kingdom and be saved and advanced after the manner of worldly men and look for a Saviour suited to such ends 45. Do not think that I accuse you to my Father There is one that accuseth you even Moses in whom ye trust 46. For had ye believed Moses ye would have believed me for he wrote of me 47. But if ye believe not his writings how shall ye believe my words 45 46 47. I say not all this as if I come to be your accuser to my Father Even Moses in whom you trust will accuse you had you understood and believed the Prophesies and Types of Moses ye would have believed me For it is me that they all speak of and point you to But if you will not be convinced by his Writings whom you glory in no wonder if you reject my words CHAP. VI. 1. AFter these things Jesus went over the Sea of Galilee which is the Sea of Tiberias 2. And a great multitude followed him because they saw his miracles which he did on them that were diseased 1 2. N. The first motives that draw men toward Christ are usually such as nature it self is somewhat capable to esteem and judge of such as Miracles are 3. And Jesus went up into a Mountain and there he sat with his Disciples 4. And the Passover a Feast of the Jews was nigh 5. When Jesus then lift up his eyes and saw a great company come unto him he saith to Philip whence shall we buy bread that these may eat 6. And this he said to prove him for he himself knew what he would do 3. c. N. Christs relief of Bodies was in love to Boâ—ies and Souls 2. Christs questions were to instruct the hearers and not himself 7. Philip answered him two hundred penny worth of bread is not sufficient for them that every one may take a little 7. N. Philips sense of the difficulty was a preparation to the value of the Miracle 8. One of the Disciples Andrew Simon Peters Brother saith to him 9. There is a Lad here which hath five Barley Loaves and two small Fishes but what are they among so many 8 9. N. It was not delicious fare but Barley Bread and two Fishes that Christ used a Miracle about 10. And Jesus said make the Men sit down Now there was much Grass in the place so the Men sat down in number about five thousand 11. And Jesus took the Loaves and when he had given thanks he distributed to the Disciples and the Disciples to them that were set down and likewise of the Fishes as much as they would 10 11. N. If Christ would not distribute Barley Bread and that Miraculously till he had given thanks not deterred by the suspicioâ—s of a Riot or Conventicle sure we should imitate him in our ordinary repast and eat and drink to the glory of God in a holy thankfulness for his liberallity When they were filled he said to his Disciples gather up the fragments that remain that nothing be lost 13. Therefore they gathered them together and filled twelve Baskets with the fragments of the five barly loaves which remained over and above to them that had eaten 12 13. N. To loose any of our useful food is a sin against God Where there is the greatest plenty no fragments should be lost while the poor do need it How much less should we lose Gods word or helps or our time or any such greater mercies 14. Then those men when they had seen the Miracle which Jesus did said This is of a Truth that Prophet which should come into the World 14 N. A Miracle done upon five thousand at once made a common Conviction of them that Christ was the Messiah or a great Prophet 15. When Jesus therefore perceived that they would come and take him by force and make him a King he departed again into a Mountain himself alone 15. N. When they would have made a Captain and visible Monarch of him he shunned it and avoided them 16. And when Even was now come his Disciples went down unto the Sea 17. And entred into a Ship and went over the Sea towards Capernaum And it was now dark and Jesus was not come to them 18. And the Sea arose by reason of a great wind that blew 19. So when they had rowed about twenty five or thirty furlongs they see Jesus walking on the Sea and drawing nigh to the Ship and they were afraid 20. And he saith to them It is I be not afraid 16 c. N. This Miracle shewed Christ to be above nature 21. Then they willingly received him into the Ship and immediately the Ship was at the land whither they went 21. N. They might well be glad to receive him that could rule Sea and Land 22. The day following when the People which stood on the other side of the Sea saw that there was none other boat there save that one whereinto his Disciples were entred and that Jesus went not with his Disciples into the boat but that his Disciples were gone away alone 23. Howbeit there came other boats from Tiberias nigh unto the Place where they did eat bread after that the Lord had given thanks 24. When the people therefore saw that Jesus
he that believeth in me though he were dead yet shall he live 26. And whosoever liveth and believeth in me shall never die Believest thou this 25. I am the principle and cause of Life and Resurrection The dead that believe in me shall be raised And the living that believe in me shall live for ever their Souls first and their Bodies after raised to blessedness 27. She saith unto him Yea Lord I believe that thou art the Christ the Son of God which should come into the world 27. Yea for I believe that thou art the Christ and herefore hast power of life and death 28. And when she had so said she went her way and called Mary her sister secretly saying The Master is come and calleth for thee 29. Assoon as she heard that she arose quickly and came unto him 30. Now Jesus was not yet come into the town but was in that place where Martha met him 31. The Jews then which were with her in the house and comforted her when they saw Mary that she rose up hastily and went out followed her saying She goeth unto the grave to weep there 29. N. Faith Love and Necessity will make all hast 32. Then when Mary was come where Jesus was and saw him she fell down at his feet saying unto him Lord if thou hadst been here my brother had not died 33. When Jesus therefore saw her weeping and the Jews also weeping which came with her he groaned in the spirit and was troubled 34. And said Where have ye laid him they say unto him Lord come and see 35. Jesus wept 32 35. N. Christ wept in compassion with his servants sorrows And he loveth us no less now than when he wept with mourners 36. Then said the Jews Behold how he loved him 36. Love can express it self by grief for the hurt of those whom we love 37. And some of them said Could not this man which opened the eyes of the blind have caused that even this man should not have died 38. Jesus therefore again groaning in himself cometh to the grave It was a cave and a stone lay upon it 39. Jesus said take away the stone Martha the sister of him that was dead saith unto him Lord by this time he stinketh for he hath been dead four days 39. N. How vile a thing will less than four days shew the body of man to be Is pride and vain pampering fit for such a body 40. Jesus saith unto her Said I not unto thee that if thou wouldst believe thou shouldst see the glory of God 40. N. The effect of Gods power is the Glory and unbelief hinders the effect in us 41. Then they took away the stone from the place where the dead was laid And Jesus lift up his eyes and said Father I thank thee that thou hast heard me 42. And I knew that thou heardst me always but because of the people which stand by I said it that they may believe that thou hast sent me 41 42. He looked up towards Heaven as the place of Gods glory the spring and end of earthly blessings N. Christ knew before that God would do this Miracle by him but begg'd it by prayer to convince the hearers that it was of God 2. It 's our comfort that Christs intercession is always heard 43. And when he thus had spoken he cried with a loud voice Lazarus come forth 44. And he that was dead came forth bound hand and foot with grave cloths and his face was bound about with a napkin Jesus saith unto them Loose him and let him go 43. N It was not the lowd voice but the invisible power that revived him yet Christ would suit his voice thereto 2. It 's vain to ask how could he go when his feet was bound As if all sort of binding disabled from rising or Christ could not enable him who revived him 45. Then many of the Jews which came to Mary and had seen the things which Jesus did believed on him 45. This Miracle convinced many and it 's strange that it convinced not all 46. But some of them went their ways to the Pharisees and told them what things Jesus had done 46. Some hardened Spectators turn'd all this but to information against him to the Pharisees 47. Then gathered the chief Priests and the Pharisees a councel and said what do we for this man doeth many miracles 48. If we let him thus alone all men will believe on him and the Romans shall come and take away both our Place and Nation 49. And one of them named Caiaphas being the high priest that same year said unto them Ye know nothing at all 50. Nor consider that it is expedient for us that one man should die for the people and that the whole nation perish not 47. N. 1. The greater Christs Miracles were the more they thought they ought to destroy him because the people would the more follow him And still the wiser and better any Minister of Christ is the moâ—â— worldly wicked men endeavour to destroy them because the people follow them 2. The fear of great Mens power more than Gods causeth wicked Polititians to destroy the best 3. But thereby they bring on themselves that very destruction which they thought to avoid 51. And this spake he not of himself but being high Priest that year he prophesied that Jesus should die for that nation 52. And not for that nation only but that also he should gather together in one the children of God that were scattered abroad 51. And though he meant this of saving them from the Romans though by injustice yet he being Priest that year though by unlawful entrance by the Roman Power God honoured the office so far as to make him utter those words which should be a just Prophesie as meant by God though not by him And should signifie that Christs death should tend to the conversion also the chosen people of God in all the Gentile world who should thereby be made his Children and one Church 53. Then from that day forth they took counsel together for to put him to death 53. The greatest Miracle and good Work of Christ fixed their resolution to murder him 54. Jesus therefore walked no more openly among the Jews but went thence unto a country near to the wilderness into a city called Ephraim and there continued with his disciples 54. N. Christ yet fled from persecution and spent most of the three years and a half of his publick Ministry among remote poor people in Galilee or near the Wilderness N. Qu. It 's strange that Matthew Mark and Luke say nothing of this great Miracle Ans 1. No one was to say all but altogether to say sufficient 2. And John tells us that even altogether have said but little of all that Christ said and did but only so much as should be enough to convince unbelievers Qu. Where was Lazarus's soul while he was dead If in heaven was it not a wrong
to him to come thence And did he remember what he saw there and tell it to any If not doth it not make for the sleepy inactivity of Souls departed Ans Souls go not to Heaven by necessitation as a stone descendeth but are disposed of by God as the Supream Governour those that are for Heaven to Heaven and those that serve Devils to the Devils and those that are not yet judg'd to either but are to live presently again on earth as Lazarus and others raised are reserved by God accordingly whether yet in the body as in a swoun or near it or where God pleased and vouchsased no other knowledg and memory than is meet for such as are to revive and live yet on Earth 55. And the Jews passover was nigh at hand and many went out of the country up to Jerusalem before the passover to purifie themselves 55. The legally unclean were not to celebrate the Passover 56. Then sought they for Jesus and spake among themselves as they stood in the Temple What think ye that he will not come to the feast 56. For all were bound to come to it that were not unavoidably hindered 57. Now both the chief Priests and the Pharisees had given a commandment that if any man knew where he were he should shew it that they might take him 57. N. 1. Christs Ministers use Gods Ordinances to save men and the Devils Clergy use them for snares mischief and murder 2. They will not let the people be neuters between God and the Devil but force them to be informing Persecutors CHAP. XII THEN Jesus six days before the passoover came to Bethany where Lazarus was which had been dead whom he raised from the dead 2. There they made him a Supper and Martha served but Lazarus was one of them that sat at the table with him 1. N. 1 Christ was not against festival entertainment 2. This is the same History mentioned Luk. 10. Where you may see more of it 3. Then took Mary a pound of ointment of spikenard very costly and anointed the feet of Jesus and wiped his feet with her hair and the house was filled with the odor of the ointment 3. N. 1. It is not unlike that such an action was twice done that is by two several Mary's and that this is not the same with that Luke 7. But yet it is very hard to judge where this was done that it was thrice done is not probable And that it was done in the house of Simon the Leper other Evangelists notifie yet here it seemeth to have been done in Martha's own house compar'd with Luke 10. I'ts most likely to me that Simon and Martha dwelling in the same Village at Bethany joyned their Purses and Labour and feasted him in Simons house where this anointing was done But that he was also entertained at Martha and Mary's house where that was done which is recorded Luke 10. 4. Then said one of his disciples Judas Iscariot Simons son which should betray him 5. Why was not this ointment sold for three hundred pence and given to the poor 4 5. N. That as Piety is oft pretended by hypocrites against Charity so is Charity here by Judas against Piety And there is no work so good but may be opposed by very fair pretences 6. This he said not that he cared for the poor but because he was a thief and had the bag and bare what was put therein 6. Judas being Purse-bearer falsly pretended a care of the poor for his selfish covetousness 7. Then said Jesus Let her alone against the day of my burial hath she kept this 8. For the poor always ye have with you but me ye have not always 7. This which she gave shall be as it were for my funeral embalming that may be best on such an extroardinary occasion which ordinarily is not so You may always give to the poor 9. Much people of the Jews therefore knew that he was there and they came not for Jesus sake only but that they might see Lazarus also whom he had raised from the dead 10. But the chief Priests consulted that they might put Lazarus also to death 11. Because that by reason of him many of the Jews went away and believed on Jesus 9. N. To be put to death by such wicked Priests and Rulers is no dishonour or note of guilt in the sufferer 2. We see here how much Dives was deceived Luk. 16. That thought his brethren would have been perswaded by Lazarus sent from the dead It 's like they would have indicted him for a Scandalum Magnatum or put him to death again 12. On the next day much people that was come to the feast when they heard that Jesus was coming to Jerusalem 13. Took branches of palm-trees and went forth to meet him and cried Hosanna blessed is the King of Israel that cometh in the name of the Lord. 12 13. They honoured him by this applauding solemnity as the Messiah sent from God to be the King of Israel 14. And Jesus when he had found a young ass he sat thereon as it is written 15. Fear not daughter of Sion behold thy King cometh sitting on an asses colt 14 15. Thus Zach. 9.9 Was fulfilled 16. These things understood not his disciples at the first but when Jesus was glorified then remembred they that these things were written of him and that they had done these things unto him 16. N. Many things are said and done by Christ which shall not be presently understood but in their season 17. The people therefore that was with him when he called Lazarus out of his grave and raised him from the dead bare record 18. For this cause the people also met him for that they heard that he had done this miracle 17 18. N. It was the people that had seen and heard of his raising Lazarus that there met him as King with Hosanna's 19. The Pharisees therefore said among themselves perceive ye how ye prevail nothing behold the world is gone after him 19. N. They thought their danger immanent that the people would proclaim him King and then the Romans would destroy their Country as Rebels for they could not trust God to save them from the Romans though Miracles should have taught it them 20. And there were certain Greeks among them that came up to worship at the feast 20. These Greeks were not the Jews of Alexandriae that used the Greek tongue elsewhere called Greeks but the Proselites of the Gates who worshipped but as Catechumens did with Christians 21. The same came therefore to Philip which was of Bethsaida of Galilee and desired him saying Sir we would see Jesus 22. Philip cometh and telleth Andrew and again Andrew and Philip told Jesus 23. And Jesus answered them saying the hour is come that the Son of man shall be glorified 24. Verily verily I say unto you Except a corn of wheat fall into the ground and die it abideth alone but if it die it